—< ; » RTOS Lele rs whee Bn tatbn Brera tees Tess betes Sue brenersts Stats rartaeteont : eases siepccssseerea ap eh- wee ete > 2433 ae ae =] ettesett eee raeseet 5, Sie: see tba “en eee ee | Tea “ocr ets ¢ babel es <5 Salas Slower i be Bis ~ z ato Tether we} Pi ap ie ta © E mt 3 We inphe te eee Shen eee papas BS cs ag - Ss Reitei ts Seo ee - a) ee ar ss ea 3 frontispiece to Ann & Mag Nat. Hist. S.3.Vol.6 THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, INCLUDING ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. | (BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ ANNALS COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. ) CONDUCTED BY -PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Ese., F.LS., CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F-R.S., F.L.S., F.G.8,, JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.LS., V.P.ZS. &e., AND VOL. VI.—THIRD SERIES. ov LONDON: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. SOLD BY LONGMAN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.; PIPER AND CO.;5 BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS; LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH: HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN, 1860. **Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potenti testes, divitiz felicitatis humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata; a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”— LINNZUS. * Quelque soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent toutes ses opérations.”—BruCKNER, Théorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden, 1767. a eo Letind «pa ake te als Mee By Le powers Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs That press with nimble step the mountain thyme And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, But scatter round ten thousand forms minute Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, All, all to us unlock their secret stores And pay their cheerful tribute. J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818. . FLAMMAM. ae. PF CONTENTS OF VOL. VI. [THIRD SERIES. ] NUMBER XXXI. Page I. Note on the Structure and Terminology of the Reproductive System in the Corynide and Sertulariade. By Prof. ALLMAN. ...... 1 Il. On the Tribe Colletiee, with some Observations on the Structure of the Seed in the Family of the Rhkamnacee. By JoHN Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &c. ......0eeee Me bie sD Laces ebudehenaeyecesh 5 III. On certain Musical Curculionide ; with Descriptions of two new Plinthi. By T. Vernon Wo.uasToNn, M.A., F.LAS. «2.0.0... 14 IV. Mollusca Japonica: New Species of Odostomia. By ARTHUR AMEE Firth: GOS. a cccotess vecacicaccdscsehesensssscecenncvscsees Veakewonveeee 20 V. On the Occurrence of Spiders and their Webs in Coal-pits. By Be EMV EIU... ccaccapavcccdccsecessensesdetvpersescessesuccesvcsoees 22 VI. Description of a new Pentacrinite from the Kimmeridge Clay of Weymouth, Dorsetshire. By Witu1am H. Baity, F.G.S. (With O PIAMGG). Vivecscecdscycoucarses cl takancaness’ Mati y svvapecvecrebucuestedaneuesss 25 VII. On a new Species of Solarium from the Upper Greensand, near Dorchester. By W. H. Bairy, F.G.S. (With a Plate.) ......... 28 VIII. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K. PaRKER, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. JONES, F.G.S. .........ccccccscecssees 29 IX. Note on Carduella cyathiformis. By Prof. ALLMAN ......... 40 X. Description of a new Helix; and Notice of the Occurrence of Planorbis glaber, Jeffr., in Madeira, By the Rev. R. T. Lowe, M.A. (With a Plate.) eecceseseaes OOS SHEE eee ETE HHHHSHEEH AHS HEHEHE EH ESE EEE EHH ESE wooses 42 XI. On a new Species of Black-fish found on the Coast of Cornwall. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER .............cessscescecnscsccscscsscncccsonsconens 46 XII. On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. VeRNoN VE RE een a ncuhnaen cans Wedvbsisbotpananevel eos eb ooerses 48 iv CONTENTS. Page XIII. Notes on Dunlopea. By Dr. E. Percevan Wrieut, F.L.S., Lecturer on Zuology, Dublin University .........::.sseeseseesseeeeeees seoee 04 New Book :—Cybele Britannica; or, British Plants and their Geogra- phical Relations, by Hewett Cottrell Watson. ....00--secesscseeeee 56 Proceedings of the Zoological Society ......... cop eecees seeecescesesess OO—Z9 Observations on the Corymbose Madrepores, by M. A. Valenciennes ; Note on some Parasites of Iulus terrestris, by M. d’Udekem; On a new Species of Bird (Chloronerpes sanguinolentus), by Fe tas OCUMUER, DA. co scerccvccccsccoccescnaneenninnenuee pektccuanpaaes 79—80 NUMBER XXXII. XIV. On Recurrent Animal Form, and its Significance in Systematic Zoology. By CurHsertr CoLLtincwoop, M.B., F.L.S. &e. ...... 8h XV. Observations on two new Species of Chiton from the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. By M. L. pz Kontnck, Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Belgium. (With a Plate.) 91 XVI. Notes on the Subgenus Corilla, H. & A. Adams; and on the Group Plectopylis, Benson; also on Pollicaria, Gould, and Hybo- cystis, Benson. By W. H. BENSON, Esq. ooc...scosssceessesccersceeees 98 XVII. On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. Ver- NON WOLLAGTON, M.A., B.D.S. oc cepcisccccccepsccsoaspeunpaeumeene 100 XVIII. Notes on the Animals of certain Genera of Mollusca. By ArtTuurR Apams, F.L.S. &e. ....... scieasispemawesice seus anp emeenen teeta 109 XIX. Description of a new Species of Cassowary living in the Menagerie of the Babu Rajendra Mullick at Calcutta. By Epwarp Buiytu, Curator of the Royal Asiatic Society’s Museum, Caleutta ... 113 — XX. On the Cyclostomas of Madeira belonging to the Genus Cras- pedopoma of Pfeiffer; with Descriptions of four new Madeiran and one new Canarian Species. By the Rev. R. T. Lowe, M.A. ......... 114 XXI. Mollusca Japonica: New Species of Aclis, Hbala, Dunkeria, &e. By ARTHUR ADAMS, F.L.S. ee. ...cccccssoscrcccccsscsveveoscvosees 118 XXII. Synoptical List of the British Species of Teredo, with a Notice of the Exotic Species. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S. 121 Proceedings of the Zoological Society .......... dine sibendebdnssinth 127—150 On Alepidosaurus, a Marine Siluroid Fish, by Dr. A. Giinther; On the Origin of Species, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., F.R.S. ; On the Habit of Notopteris Macdonaldii, Gray, by John MacGillivray, Esq.; Pentacrinus Fisheri seessceccessccvesesees Sesinn ee eed este ot 150—152 CONTENTS. Vv Page NUMBER XXXIIlI. XXIII. Some Account of the “ Chaparro” of Fuerteventura, a new Species of Convolvulus. By the Rev. R. T. Lows, M.A..............4. 153 XXIV. On a new Species of Agelacrinites, and on the Structural Relations of that Genus. By E. J. Coapman, Professor of Minera- logy and Geology in University College, Toronto .........++esssssesesees 157 XXV. On the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope of Rathke. By Prof... W. LItJIBBORG. (With @ Plate.) ie iscs es cies cd sek esstds ccveesecvees 162 XXVI. On the Calyceracee. By Joun Mizrs, F.RS., F.LS. &. 174 XXVII. Characters of new Land-Shells from Burmah and the Andamans. By W. H. BENSON, Esq. ...ccccsccsccccscoessssccsceccecceee 190 XXVIII. On the Bitentaculate Slug from Aneiteum. By Dr. J. E. RAT, Pie Vk dette MUO wepnetennele capeistsansosesdiececsescanassececcacce 195 XXIX. On the Nudibranchiate Mollusca inhabiting the Estuary of the Dee. By CurHspert CoLLINGwoop, M.B., F.L.S. &c. .......+ 196 XXX. On two new Species of Shells from Cambojia. By LovELL ee ERC En, Fhe kc ds Canbedans cecaanocdaph gids daeadsasdeteesenccas ec POR New Book :—Archaia; or, Studies of the Cosmogony and Natural History of the Hebrew Scriptures, by J. W. Dawson, LL.D., ONG ie COOe wesc sncaueki es BAN GEMaG kn eta Grune rs Ob Co crraer we Uriaac tee ticscaseke 205 Proceedings of the Royal Society ; Zoological Society ......... 208—217 On some new Species of Mammalia and Tortoises from Cambojia, and on Rusa japonica, a new Species of Rusa Deer from Japan, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. ;’On the Origin of Species, by Prof. Agassiz ; Note on the Fox of Japan, by Arthur Adams, WL iv Cia) Oa Nash's oo cc dec deaeece dee sdsacentaacubeuay'e 217—232 NUMBER XXXIV. XXXI. On the different Animals known as Wild Asses. By Epwarp Buiytu, Curator of the Royal Asiatic Society’s Museum, CM ee ehh eel) EL cean eee eiwse ce CalWhesabedeccveces 933 XXXII. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenthredinide in the Collection of the British Museum. By FreprErick SmiTH . 254 XXXII. Descriptions of Freshwater Shells collected in Southern — India by Lieut. Charles Annesley Benson, 45th M.N.I. By W. H. PMR ANG ne cciceinay denen cuhyhadeeneee ius «tee dane’ denunsehae seasiaphie'as 257 XXXIV. On the Genera Peliogaster and Liriope of. Rathke. By Prof, W. LILJEBORG. .....0.s0008 poaumUveHUUasieccvervesls ues veunesveceeneds 260 vi CONTENTS, Page XXXV. On the Arrangement of the Land Pulmoniferous Mollusca into Families. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. ...cccsseseeeeees 267 XXXVI. On some new Genera and Species of Fishes collected by Drs. Keferstein and Heckel at Messina. By Prof. Kaup. (With a PIRG cciseneh cessmbuienseaage vepabials Kets esate ties eves sabe amaseelh@nina iia Mla aaL 270 XXXVII. Mycological Investigation upon Fermentation. By M. TLERMANN FLOPPIMANN | .cccecc coocccccccceccevts ces vaseusnepissnenes nenLauae 273 XXXVIII. On the Calyceracee. By Jonn Miers, F.RS., Fe ao a civans coe dee nceeesaeeseus +6 eee RNMMMR Ee yeaN Wu) aL Tk aon ean 279 XXXIX. On the Animal of Umbonium vestiarium. By ArtHuR PTA DEB, FAS. Cw vec ccsseccscccececconexs squalene subiasbbpuns ieanee 288 XL. Notice of an undescribed Peculiarity in Teredo. By J.Gwyn JEFFREYS, Esq., F.R.S. ......0ccccccscsccsecseaeseeaveheabece nse Daseedioeetlss 289 New Book :—Flora of Cambridgeshire; or, a Catalogue of Plants found in the County of Cambridge, by C. C. Babington, M. A., PLTC.G., BLLIS.....0.....+00000000 hon stns dell engin mnIMMnI Eas bs gaa bon aire 291 Proceedings of the Royal Society ; Geological Society ; Zoological PICT cn son os osss0s.0ievasjoovese sg seeeeea dowd aed

>. \ \ CG hi N\ \ \ KG WS ipi55 TM Td 9 PA 2S UT IN SER yy UU Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix. 43 glens of the inner mountain mazes and recesses of the island,— reduced perhaps, as in the case of the abundant Porto-Santan fossil, H. coronata, Desh., and of the rarer H. Lowei, Fér., to a few individuals surviving in a single spot. Except the discovery in July 1855, by Mr. Wollaston and myself, in Madeira, of living H. tiarelia, Webb, and of .a single live example of H. Lowei, Fér., in 1857, by Sr. J. M. Moniz, in the Ilheo de Cima, off Porto Santo, this fine new Helix is by far the most important and interesting addition made of late years* to the Madeiran Helicological fauna, whose treasures are thus proved to be by no means exhausted. My first impression, on its discovery, was indeed that of utter astonishment how so large and striking a species could have escaped previous detection. It was found alive, on the 17th and 18th of April last, in a single spot, on the surface of the somewhat moist, loose, friable, black vegetable mould, amongst tufts of grasses, ferns, &c., on a steep, dry, sunny bank clothed with shrubs of Vaccinium and Heath (Erica arborea, L.), mixed with a few scattered trees of Laurus, at the foot of perpendicular crags, along the new Levada called the Levada da Fajaa dos Vinhaticos, about three miles below its source in the bed or stream of the Ribéiro do Fayal, a little _ below the top or ridge on the 8.W. slope of the great lateral spur or buttress through which the principal or longest tunnel has been perforated. Searching here for common sylvan species with my Portuguese attendants, the first example was discerned by one of them, José Rodriguez of Machico, whose good fortune was almost simultaneously shared by the rest of us; for, though apparently quite local, and confined here to a short and narrow band of a few yards wide, reaching down the mountain-side some fifty yards or more, it seemed tolerably abundant on the spot; and a reward of at first a pistreen (10d.), and then a bit (5d.) for each example, soon procured a fair supply of living specimens. In association with it, I found H. actinophora, H. bifrons, and Vitrine abundantly. H. membranacea and erubes- cens also occurred more sparingly. In the first moments of surprise at the sight of these examples lying on the black mould of the bank, under dead leaves amongst the grass and herbage, I imagined that I had either found some extraordinary new Cyclostoma of the discoidal group typified by C. planorbula, Yam., or discovered at last the long-desired recent shell of H. Delphinula. Presently undeceived as to the former notion by the protrusion of the animal, I perceived almost as soon the untenableness of the latter; for, though in size and general aspect, no less than in the open spirally-grooved umbi- * H. coronata, Desh., was discovered alive by Mr. Wollaston in 1848, 44, Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new. Madeiran Helix. licus, and some other peculiarities of sculpture, H. delphinuloides is allied to H. Delphinula, it is a truly distinct species; and the fact that one so large and remarkable has remained so long un- discovered in Madeira only gives, as before observed, fresh vigour to the hope that the real H. Delphinula, in a living state, will even yet reward the diligent researches of some explorer of the more retired glens and interior recesses of that apparently in- exhaustible and wondrous field, the inner ravine and mountain region of Madeira. The locality of the present nearly connected species suggests the probability that, like so many others of the Canical fossil shells, H. Delphinula also was a sylvan species, and that it is consequently to be looked for m the higher forest regions of the island. Group Coronaria, Lowe. Helix delphinuloides, Lowe. Plate III. figs. 1-3. T. latissime et perspective umbilicata, orbiculato-discoidea, tenui+ uscula, subpellucida, pallide testaceo-carnea v. livido-purpurascens, seepe subcretaceo-plumbea v. griseo-violascens albida, junior acute dentato-carinata, supra concinne crenatim radiato-plicatula et seepe undatim oblique fiexuoso-striolata, subtus spiraliter sulcato-costata eleganterque clathrato-cancellata ; spira convexo-depressa, plani- uscula; anfract. 6-63, planatis (nec contabulatis), ad suturam denticulato-marginatam antice impressam eequaliter radiato-plici- feris, ultimo (aliquando subbicarinato) cylindrico (carina antice evanescente) costis spiralibus pluribus distinctis (unica supra, 4 vy. 5 infra carinam majoribus) sulcato-cingulato costellisque annularibus striolisque intermediis creberrimis tenuissimis trans- versis exquisite decussato-cancellato, antice valde deflexo soluto producto; umbilico omnino aperto, patulo, largo, profundo, ad ‘ apicem usque pervio, spirali; apertura relevata, expanso-tubze- formi, ineequaliter subcirculari ; peristomate circinato-producto, undique relevato-disjuncto, expanso-reflexo, margine tenui, acuto, subflexuoso-plicato, intus ineequaliter subsulcato. Diam. maj. 15-17, min. 13-14, alt. 6-9 mill.; anfr. 6-63 mill. Hab. ad terram inter gramina et herbas in declivibus dumosis ad basin rupium convallis Ribéiro do Fayal dictee Maderee ad alt. 4000 fere ped. Animal a true Helix: yellowish brown; sides of foot pale cinereous ; the whole with a warm pale sienna tint. Tentacles, and a line backwards from the base of each, blackish ; the upper pair rather long. Averse to move, but not slow or timid when once in motion. When quiescent, the pointed yellowish-brown tip of the foot appears within the mouth of the shell; but when disturbed, the animal retracts itself far back within. When brought down to Funchal, the animals all died in three or four days. Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix. 45 In the paler violet-grey or chalky-whitish-shelled examples, the animal is much paler than in the brownish flesh-coloured or purplish-shelled individuals. Shell rather thin, light, and fragile; opake, but pellucid when held up to the light; of a uniform peculiar dull-brownish flesh-colour or livid purplish, sometimes, even in living exam- ples, of a pale violet-grey or lead-colour or chalky-white, en- tirely without lustre or polish. Shape planorbiform, orbicular, depressed, with the spire flattened and but slightly convex, sharply keeled whilst young, but either without any keel or ob- scurely double-keeled when adult, the keel minutely but not regularly toothed in the young shell. The sculpture is very elegant and complex: above, the volutions are regularly and distinctly, but not strongly, plaited at their upper edge with short, equidistant, oblique ribs radiating from the suture about half-way across their breadth; beneath, they are very regularly and strongly ribbed and grooved spirally, the somewhat broad or flattened ribs being also beautifully cancellated by regular, sharp, equidistant, annular or transverse finer riblets. Whilst there is only one larger or more prominent spiral rib above the evanescent keel on the last volution, there are usually about eight or ten below it ; and sometimes the uppermost of these is stronger and a little remote, and separated by a broader or deeper groove from the rest below, forming a sort of secondary lower keel. Again, on the upper side the volutions, and espe- cially the last, are often marked with flexuose or zigzag, very oblique waved striz, as in H. Delphinula; and on both sides they are found, under the lens, to be covered with excessively fine and thickly crowded, close-set, transverse striw, passing along the annular and across the spiral ribs and their inter- stices. Thus, in well-developed individuals, there are four di- stinct systems of sculpture, viz. the spiral and annular ribs, and the flexuose and microscopic striz. In shape and general aspect, H. delphinuloides bears a marked resemblance, as already mentioned, to some of the flattened discoidal Cyclostomata, and in colour it is often very like C. ele- gans, Mill. The large, open, spiral, beautifully grooved and cancellated umbilicus recalls to mind that of the marine genera Solarium and Delphinula, Lam. ; and itis as much with reference to this analogy as to its affinity with Helix Delphinula, Lowe, that I have named the species. H. delphinuloides is at once distinguished from H. Delphinula by wanting the sharp, thin, broad, projecting, rim-like keel ; by its flattened discoidal shape, and wider, shallower umbilicus : and from its much nearer ally, the Desertan fossil, H. coronula, Lowe, it differs in being more than twice as large; in the flat- 46 Mr. R. T. Lowe on Planorbis glaber in Madeira. tened, not coronated spire ; in the keel of the volutions not being strongly plicate-toothed and raised above the sutural line; in the volutions not being flattened above the keel ; and lastly, in their less remote and strong, not tooth-like, radiating ribs or plaits. I am indebted to Mr. Edmund Leacock of Madeira, a young and zealous entomologist, for several examples of a Planorbis found by him in a tank in Dr. Lister’s beautiful and richly-stored garden at Funchal, where I understand the same shell had been previously obtained by Mr. J. Y. Johnson. These exam- ples belong unquestionably to P. glaber, Jeffr. (levis, Ald.) ; and, like Helix aspersa, Mill., in another garden at Funchal, the species has been doubtless introduced within the last few years from Portugal, where Dr. Bocage, Director of the Lisbon Museum, finds abundantly, in stagnant water, tanks, &c., every-. where, a shell precisely identical. Examples from Cintra, kmdly communicated by this able naturalist, who is at present actively engaged in studying the very imperfectly explored Molluscan fauna of his country, perfectly agree with these Madeiran speci- mens, one of which is remarkable for exhibiting faint traces of spiral striee towards the peristome on the under or lower and more concave side of the shell,—#invalidating so far the specific difference, which has been, indeed, already called m question (see Gray’s Man. p. 260; though compare also Forbes and Hanley, Brit. Moll. iv. 151), between P. glaber, Jeffr., and P. albus, Mill. Lea Rectory, June 12, 1860. EXPLANATION OF PLATE III. Fig. 1. Helix delphinuloides, upper side; fig. 2, under side of the same; fig. 3, seen in profile. XI.—On a new Species of Black-fish found on the Coast of Corn- wall. By Dr. AtBert GUNTHER. Tue genus Centrolophus (or the Black-fish of British ichthyo- logists) comprises fishes which evidently are inhabitants of the open sea, living in the Mediterranean and in the European part of the Atlantic, between lat. 30° and 58° N. They fall only occasionally into the hands of zoologists, which circumstance will account for the lateness of the discovery of a new European species. The specimen on which I have founded the species was found thrown on shore near Polperro, in the month of February of the present year, during rough weather, and was stuffed and sent to the British Museum. Fortunately Mr. Couch had Dr. A. Giinther on a new Species of Black-fish. A7 previously drawn a pencil sketch of the fish, which he kindly communicated to me as soon as I had informed him that the specimen was different from the other known species. It was evident from this sketch that the head of the specimen had been deformed by stuffing, but that the elongated form of its body is a natural character. The chief difference, however, from Centro- lophus pompilus is in the increased number of the anal rays, which amount to thirty in the present specimen, while they vary between twenty-three and twenty-five in all the specimens of C. pompilus which have hitherto been examined. I have therefore no doubt about its specific distinctness, and propose to call it Centrolophus britannicus, not because I think it is confined to the British seas, but because it has been observed first on the British coast. The characters by which the three species of . Centrolophus may be readily distinguished are, shortly, the following :— Centrolophus britannicus. The height of the body is one-fifth of the total length; dorsal fin with 45, anal with 30 rays. Centrolophus pompilus. The height of,the body is one-fourth of the total length; dorsal fin with 39-4], anal with 23-25 rays. eentevalopiie ovalis. The height of the body is one-third of the total length ; dorsal fin with 40, anal with 24-27 rays. A further question arises, whether our new species has not been indicated by one of the earlier writers, or whether it has been confounded under the numerous denominations considered as synonyms of C. pompilus. The circumstance that the four specimens of the Black-fish observed on the British coast, and proved to belong to the genus Centrolophus, have been found on the coast of Cornwall, might lead to the unfounded supposition that the fish is pecuhar to this part of England. I think it receives explanation from the fact that the ichthyology of Corn- wall has been worked out more compietely than that of any other part of the south coast of Britain,—first by Borlase, from the papers of Mr. Jago of Hast Looe, and afterwards by so excellent and indefatigable an observer as Mr. Couch. Jago observed two of the four specimens caught together in one net; and the accurate figure given by Borlase*, and the statements of the relative measurementst, of the distance of the commencement of the dorsal fin from the snout, &c., afford ample proof that those two fishes were not the C. britannicus, but belonged to the * Borlase, Nat. Hist. of Cornwall, p. 271, pl. 26. fig. 8. + Mr. Couch (Yarr. Brit. Fish. 2nd edit. i. p. 180) appears to have mis- understood Jago’s description, in which the fish of thirteen inches is repre- sented as three-fourths of an inch broad. Jago intended to give a state- ment of the horizontal width, and not, as Mr. Couch thinks, of the depth of the body. 48 Mr. T.V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. true C. pompilus. They became, in the works of systematic authors, the Black-Ruffe of Pennant, Perca nigra of Gmelin, Holocentrus niger of Lacépéde. The two other specimens which fell into the hands of Mr. Couch, and which were described by him in Yarrell’s work, were also C. pompilus, as is evident from the number of the fin-rays stated*. With regard to Centrolophus morio, Lacép. (Mr. Couch had marked his sketch with the name of Centrolophus morio?), Cuvier has examined the typical specimen to which Lacépéde had given that denomination. He found it entirely agreeing with C. pompilus, especially with regard to the number of the fin- rays; and there is not the slightest doubt that C. morio, lke C. lparis, Risso, is a nominal species, and synonymous with C. pompilus. Finally, Centrolophus crassus, Cuv. and Val., if at all different from C. ovalis, cannot be confounded with our new species,— having the body as high as C. ovalis, and only thirty-nine rays in the dorsal fin. | Two other British specimens of the Black-fish are mentioned in Yarrell, Brit. Fish. 3rd edit. p. 250: one came under the observation of the Rev. George Gordon, at Lossiemouth (Moray Firth), the other under that of Mr. Rudd, at Redear. No other information with regard to these two fishes has been preserved. XII.—On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. Vernon Wot taston, M.A., F.L.S. [Continued from vol. v. p.459.] Fam. Tenebrionide. Genus GNATHOCERUS. Thunberg, Act. Holmiens. 47 (1814). The present genus is identical with what I have hitherto cited as Cerandria,—Thunberg’s name of Gnathocerus, which until lately appears to have been lost sight of by entomologists, having the priority in point of date. Hence the common Ce- randria cornuta must be quoted as the Gnathocerus cornutus. Another species, detected by myself during the spring of 1859, has been added to our fauna since the publication of my last paper, which I conclude to be coincident (if indeed it be pos- sible to draw any conclusion at all from such meagre descrip- tions as those of Fabricius) with the Trogosita mazillosa of the ‘Systema Eleutheratorum.’ * Yarr. Brit. Fish. 2nd edit. i. p. 182. Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 49 Gnathocerus maxillosus ? Fab. G. lineari-elongatus, pallide rufo-ferrugineus, subnitidus ; prothorace subconvexo, subquadrato, subtilissime punctulato; elytris punctato- striatis, antennis pedibusque rufo-testaceis. Mas mandibulis elongatis, angustis, curvatis, falcatis, porrectis ; fronte bituberculata, ad latera paulo subrecurvo-ampliata. Long. corp. lin. 14-1}. Habitat Maderam, sub cortice arborum laxo in ipsa urbe Funcha- lensi, Junio ineunte a.p. 1859 a meipso repertus. Trogosita maxillosa? Fab. Syst. Eleuth. 1. 155 (1801). G. rather smaller, narrower, and more linear than the G. cor- nutus, being of almost equal breadth throughout,—the prothorax being less expanded anteriorly, and the elytra with their sides more strictly parallel; also usually a shade paler than that spe- cies, but with much the same sculpture. Head of the females a little more rounded anteriorly than is the case in the G. cornutus, and rather less elevated and expanded before the eyes (which, unlike those of that insect, project perceptibly beyond this deve- loped lateral portion) ; head of the males likewise with this lateral portion scarcely more expanded than in the opposite sex (instead of immensely dilated, as in the cornutus), and with two central horn-like tubercles on the forehead (which are smaller and more medial than those of the cornutus, and not touching at their base the inner margin of the eye): also with the mandibles in the males greatly elongated, porrected, and incurved, but very much narrower and more sickle-shaped than those of the cor- nutus, and not so evidently re-curved towards their apex. Pro- thorax squarer than in the G. cornutus, being less expanded in front, and therefore straighter at the sides, and with the hinder angles less obtuse. Hlytra with the sides perfectly parallel, instead of a trifle diverging posteriorly as in that species, and somewhat more deeply striated. Limbs (particularly the an- tenne) usually a shade paler than those of the cornutus. Several specimens of the present Gnathocerus were captured by myself (and subsequently, in the ‘same locality, by Mr. Be- wicke) beneath the dead, loosely attached bark of the Plane-trees in the Praca da Rainha, in Funchal, at the beginning of June 1859. Like the G. cornutus, it has doubtless been imported into the island, but seems to have naturalized itself even more completely than that species. Judging from two short observa- tions in Lacordaire’s recent volume on the Genera of the Hetero- mera, in the ‘ Suites & Buffon’ (“ Les mandibules du male sont beaucoup plus gréles que chez la cornuta ;” and, “une seule es- péce est décrite, la Trogosita mawillosa, Fab., Syst. Kleuth. i. 155,” besides the cornutus), 1 conclude that it is in all probability co- incident with the Fabrician 7. mazillosa, and have cited it Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 4 50 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. accordingly ; nevertheless, if it should prove hereafter to be di- stinct from that insect, I would propose for it the trivial name of falcatus—in allusion to its narrow and sickle-shaped mandi- bles, which (inter alia) immediately distinguish its male sex from the corresponding one of its ally. It would seem that the female is the scarcer sex of the two; for out of the twenty-one exam- ples from which the above description has been compiled, seven are females and fourteen males. And, indeed, the same appears to obtain in the G. cornutus also, since, of eleven Madeiran exam- ples now before me, three only are females. Fam. Opatride. Genus Haprus. (Dej. Cat.) Woll., Ins. Mad. 502 (1854). Hadrus Paive, nu. sp. H. oblongus, niger, subtiliter et crebre granulatus ; elytris substriatis, levissime et subtilissime pubescentibus. Long. corp. lin. 4-44. 3 Habitat Maderam orientalem, in illa prominente litoris calcaria ad Porto da Cruz, sub lapidibus juxta mare jacentibus, d. 18 Jan. 1859, copioseinveni. Species valde distincta, et in honorem Baronis ejus Lusitanici ‘‘ Castello de Paiva’? a me amica mente citata. H. oblong (being of almost the same outline as the H. alpinus), black, almost free from scales, and rather more coarsely, and less closely, granulated all over than the H. alpinus, but not near so coarsely as the cinerascens. Head with the clypeus expanded into a lateral angle in front of the eyes, as in the latter species, instead of bemg rounded-off, as in the former one. Prothorax of the same shape as that of the cinerascens, being a trifle more expanded anteriorly than in the alpinus, and not quite so broadly flattened at the sides. Elytra very obsoletely striated, but rather more perceptibly so than in the alpinus, and, under a high magnifying power, beset with an excessively short, minute, and distant fulvescent pile. Antenne and tarsi obscurely piceous. As will be perceived from the above description, the present Hadrus is intermediate in its features between the H. alpinus and cinerascens (though remarkably distinct, and never merging into either of them)—combining the general outline of the former with the angulated clypeus of the latter; whilst in the relative coarseness of its sculpture (though not in its precise character) it is about midway between the two. In the pubescence of its elytra, also, which is very delicate and obscure, it is intermediate between the totally unclothed H. alpinus and the rather more evidently (though very minutely) setulose and roughened surface of the H. cinerascens. It was detected by myself, on the 18th of a Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 51 January 1859, in abundance, beneath stones, close to the shingly beach of the low calcareous promontory at Porto da Cruz, in the east of Madeira proper; and I have great pleasure in dedicating it to my excellent friend the Bardo do Castello de Paiva, to whose kindness I am indebted for much valuable assistance in procur- ing for me, at various times, specimens of Madeiran Coleoptera, and whose botanical researches, both in Madeira and the Cana- ries, are already well known. Fam. Staphylinide. (Subfam. ALEOCHARIDES.) Genus TAcHYUSA. Erichson, Kaf. der Mark Brand. i. 307 (1837). Tachyusa maritima, u. sp. T. depressa, minute punctulata, subopaca, nigra et dense cinereo- pubescens ; capite transversim subquadrato ; prothorace late cana- liculato, postice angustiore ; elytris vix picescentioribus ; antennis pedibusque dilnte testaceis, illis gracilibus, apicem versus vix obscurioribus. Long. corp. lin. 14. Habitat Maderam, rarissima; im salinis lapidosis juxta mare ad Sanctum Vincentium, inter lapillos velocissime cursitantia, duo specimina mense Decembri a.p. 1858 collegi. T. depressed, dull-black, minutely punctulated, subopake, and densely clothed with cinereous pubescence. Head trans- versely subquadrate, being straightly truncated behind, and with the forehead slightly channeled down the centre. Prothorax a little narrowed posteriorly, and with a wide, but not very deep, channel down its disk. Hlytra just perceptibly more picescent than the head and prothorax. Abdomen rather more shining. Antenne slender, and a little longer than the head and pro- thorax ; testaceous, being but very slightly more obscured to- wards their apex. Legs diluted testaceous. Two specimens of the present very distinct Tachyusa were captured by myself, during December 1858, below high-water mark, on the shingly beach at Sado Vicente, at the exact point (close to the chapel-rock) where the stream empties itself into the sea. It would appear to be the representative of the 7’. uvida of more northern latitudes, being somewhat intermediate between that species and the 7. sulcata. It is, however, rather smaller than the former, with its antennz shorter, more slender, and (together with the legs) paler, and its head is not quite so long ; whilst from the latter it recedes (inter alia) in being con- siderably larger and with altogether longer limbs,—the antennal 4x 52 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. joints, moreover, being much less, transverse, and the legs of a paler hue. (Subfam. TacHyPoriDEs.) Genus Hypocyprvs. Mannerheim, Brachél. 58 [script. Hypocyphtus] (1831). Hypocyptus reductus, v. sp. H, acuminato-obovatus, convexus, niger, nitidus, pubescens ; pro- thorace ad latera angustissime diluto; elytris valde abbreviatis, singulatim oblique truncatis ; antennis pedibusque piceo-testaceis, illarum articulo ultimo longitudine reducto. Long. corp. lin. 4. Habitat Maderam, in ipsa urbe Funchalensi a meipso semel lectus. H. obovate, being rounded in front and acuminated behind, convex, black, shining, scarcely perceptibly punctulated (even beneath the microscope), and sparingly clothed with a fine, de- cumbent, cinereous pile. Head transverse, and somewhat acu- minated between the eyes. Prothorax and elytra of the same breadth at their point of junction: the former with its hinder angles acute and produced, and with its extreme lateral edge narrowly diluted in hue; the latter very short, and each of them obliquely truncated behind. Antenne but very slightly incras- sated at their apex, and with their ultimate joint shorter and rather more obtuse than in the ordinary Hypocypti, rufo-testa- ceous at the base; their apical portion, as well as the femora and tibie, darker, or more piceous. Tarsi pale testaceous. A single example of the present Hypocyptus was taken by myself from beneath a piece of board which was lying on the damp earth in the garden of the American Consulate, in the very centre of Funchal. From the circumstances of its capture, one might have imagined that it was in all probability a chance specimen which had been accidentally imported into the island, did not its decided specific divergence from the European Hypo- cypti tend to an opposite conclusion. Apart from minor features, the concolorous apex of its abdomen, in conjunction with the structure of its antennee (which are somewhat slenderer and less clubbed than those of its more northern allies, and have their terminal joint shorter and more obtuse), will at once serve to characterize it. Genus Myceroporvus. Mannerheim, Brachél. 73 (1831). Mycetoporus Johnsoni, n. sp. M. rufo-testaceus, nitidus; pectore abdomineque (ano plus minus ferrugineo excepto) obscurioribus; oculis parvis; prothoracis Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 58 punctis apicalibus a margine anteriore valde remotis ; elytris con- vexis brevibus, punctorum seriebus fere obsoletis ; antennis palli- dioribus, apicem versus minus incrassatis. Long. corp. lin. l- vix 14. | Habitat Maderam editiorem sylvaticam, sub truncis prolapsis et cortice arborum laxo, passim. Species M. prono, Er., affinis, sed ab eo, nisi fallor, certe distincta, et in honorem cl. J. Y. Johnsoni, armigeri, scientiee naturalis in Madera cultoris periti, citata. Mycetoporus pronus, var. 8, Woll., Ins. Mad. 573 (1854). M. like the M. pronus, but rather smaller, with the eyes more minute, with the four transverse prothoracic punctures a little further removed from the anterior margin ; and with the elytra shorter and more convex, and with their three rows of longitu- dinal punctures almost obsolete. The antenna, also, are rather paler than in that insect, and not quite so incrassated towards their apex. I am now for the first time induced to regard what I have hitherto considered as but a small state of the M. pronus as in reality specifically distinct. A recent and more thorough examination of it, with the advantage of a larger number of specimens than I had hitherto been able to command, has con- vinced me that it cannot be properly referred to that insect,— of which, indeed, 1 had always considered it a very abrupt and extraordinary variety; I have consequently removed it therefrom, and have much pleasure in dedicating it to my friend James Yate Johnson, Esq. (the accomplished editor of Mr. White’s excellent ‘Handbook for Madeira’), whose care- ful researches in various departments of the natural history of the island are well known. Its distinctive features, which will at. once separate it from the M. pronus, may be immediately gathered from the above description. (Subfam. QuEDIIDEs.) Genus HreTeRorHoprs. (Kirby) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 256 (1832). Heterothops minutus, nu. sp. H. niger; capite prothoraceque angustulis, nitidissimis ; elytris pro- thorace paulo longioribus, pubescentibus, picescentibus, apice necnon abdominis apice distincte dilutioribus ; antennis gracilibus, ad basin et pedibus dilute rufo-testaceis. Long. corp. lm. 14-2. Habitat Maderam australem, sub foliis marcidis in horto Bewickiano prope Funchal captus. H. narrow, and acuminated both before and behind (though especially, of course, the latter), and black. Head and prothorax 54 Dr. E. P. Wright on Dunlopea. highly polished: the former narrow and oblong, with a small punctule on either side of the disk behind, and with about four more on each side, placed in a longitudinal row from the inner margin of the eye: the /atter a good deal narrowed or laterally compressed in front, with the anterior angles somewhat deflexed, and the hinder ones rounded off; with a large and rather deep puncture towards either side on ‘the hinder disk, and with an- other (rather smaller and more central) on each side of the fore- disk, besides a few obscure ones on the extreme margins. Elytra and abdomen much less shining, and more pubescent, than the head and prothorax, being somewhat densely clothed with a long, decumbent, and slightly paler pile, with a few darker and erect hairs intermixed: the former less black than the rest of the surface, being more or less obscurely piceous, and with their apical margin rather brightly diluted in colouring, or rufo-testa- ceous: the /atter with its apex and the extreme posterior edge of each segment obscurely rufescent. Antenne rather slender and fragile; their two basal joints and the legs diluted rufo- testaceous. Two specimens only of the present Heterothops have as yet come under my observation, the first of which was captured by myself, from beneath dead leaves and vegetable refuse, in Mr. Bewicke’s garden at the Palmeira, above Funchal, in the spring of 1859; and the second, I believe in the same locality, by Mr. Bewicke himself. It will probably be found identical with a species which I have taken abundantly in the Canary Islands, and is most allied, at first sight, to the common European H. dissimilis ; nevertheless its head and prothorax are distinctly narrower than in that insect (the former being more oblong, and the latter more laterally compressed in front, and with the discal punctures more evident), its elytra are a trifle longer, and its antenne are rather more slender and fragile, with their basal joints more brightly testaceous. In their general facies, the species of Heterothops very much resemble diminutive Philonthi or Quedit; nevertheless, apart from less important differences, the minute, subulated terminal jomt of their palpi will imme- diately separate them from both of those groups. [To be continued. } XITI.—Notes onDunlopea. By Dr. HK. PEncevarWricut, F.L. S., Lecturer on Zoology, Dublin University. i Dr. E. Percevat Wrieut exhibited to the Meeting* an annu- lose animal, which had been taken in India by Mr. Dunlop, one * Communicated by the author; having been read at the Meeting of the Dublin University Zoological and Botanical Association on March 16, 1860. Dr. E. P. Wright on Dunlopea. 55 of their Associate Members, and which he believed to belong to a new order of the group Turbellaria,—the straight alimentary canal and the absence of the anal orifice reminding one of the Rhabdoccela; while the apparent absence of cilia, and the pecu- liar worm-like form, give the animal a very Helminthoid ap- pearance. Dr. Wright purposed to lay before the Linnean Society a full account of this curious creature, when he would fully discuss the question of its proper position among the An- nuloida; for the present, he would propose to name the genus after his friend A. Dunlop, Esq. It may be briefly characterized as follows :— DuUNLoPEA, nov. gen. Body flattened, ribbon-like, transversely wrinkled, one por- tion gradually tapering to a tail-like extremity, the other taper- ing but slightly, and ending by projecting on each side, some- what in the form of the head of the Zygena malleus. No eye- dots or apparent anal orifice. Mouth (?) situated on the ventral portion, about midway between the two extremities, in the midst of a four- or five-lobed foliaceous appendage; strongly resem- bling the branchie of Doris. Living in the earth, and crawling in damp weather on the ground. 1. D. ferudpoorensis, n. sp. So called after the district in which it was found. About 4 inches in length. Dorsal surface of a greenish-brown colour, with a line of light yellowish-brown running longitudinally along its central portion. Ventral surface of a lighter shade of colour. Central portion and (?) oral tuft of a light yellow colour. 2. D. Grayia, nu. sp. This and the following species have been examined through the kindness of Dr. Gray, of the British Museum, who, when he saw the specimen of D. ferudpoorensis, at once recognized the animal, and, after a search of a few moments, produced a drawing of this species, which was discovered by Dr. Cantor in China, and is alluded to in his Catalogue of the Plants and Animals of that country. From the peculiar triangular head- lobes, and the brownish colour of the body, marked with 56 Bibliographical Notice. yellow, this species can be easily distinguished from the fore- going one. Dr. Cantor refers to a different species, found in 1836 by Mr. Griffiths under stones in the Naga Hills, and to another observed in Bengal (vide Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1842, vol. ix. p- 277). The woodcut, p. 55, is from a coloured drawing by Dr. Cantor in the Collection of the British Museum. The original specimen is also in the same collection. 8. D. Cantoria, n. sp. This species, named after Dr. Cantor, who appears to have been the first to draw attention to this curious form, is the largest of the three species at present known. It was discovered by Mr. Fortune, the well-known Chinese traveller. In length it is more than double that of either D. Grayia or D. ferudpoorensis ; and the expanded hammer-head-like portion is exceedingly well marked. There is something highly characteristic in the manner in which the peculiar longitudinal band (which seems to be of a different structure from the rest of the body) terminates towards the hammer-headed extremity: m D. ferud- poorensis it ends without expanding laterally ; in D. Grayia it expands as shown in the previous figure; while in D, Cantoria it terminates in the manner here represented. There appears to be no trace of this genus in the fine collec- tion of annulose animals at the Jardin des Plantes, Paris. Full details, with carefully drawn-up specific descriptions, will shortly be forwarded to the Linnean Society ; in the mean time this brief notice may cause some attention to be paid to these little animals, which doubtless are common on the continent of Asia; and the author would be happy to receive specimens, so that he may be enabled to complete his account of the group. He is led to believe that, in addition to the localities given above, they occur likewise in the neighbourhood of Kandy (Ceylon) and near Calcutta. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. Cybele Britannica; or, British Plants and their Geographical Relations. By Hewerr Corrreitt Watson. Vol. IV. Long- man & Co. 1859. Tue fourth volume of the ‘Cybele Britannica’ fitly concludes a work whose value is already widely acknowledged, and will be yet more evident when other branches of our fauna and flora shall have been Bibliographical Notice. 57 brought into comparison with the Flowering Plants. Then may be offered a sounder basis for explaining some of the phenomena of geographical distribution, which in our times are so full of promise, but whose existence has hitherto rather been made evident than satisfactorily accounted for. The ‘Cybele Britannica’ is an “opus per se,” as it is a model for future operations. We English botanists may well claim that our Flowering Plants have been better and more systematically explored than those of any other country. It is true that M. Lecoq has given, in ten royal octavo volumes, an account of the features of the flora of a portion of France, including an outline of the general “area” of each species ; but we do not fear a comparison between his book and the English ‘Cybele.’ To say nothing of its lengthy disquisitions, and too often fanciful theories, there is, in the French work, great want of convenient tabular summaries. The plants of his own di- strict ‘are not nearly so thoroughly investigated by M. Lecogq, in his ‘ Etudes ;’ besides, the very size and expense of the volumes places them beyond the reach of most readers. Indeed, we do not feel at all sure that the comparison with Mr. Watson’s work is fair to either writer, since M. Lecoq avowedly addresses himself chiefly to the general question, while Mr. Watson equally professes to give his attention rather to local and particular details. When treating of his species, M. Lecogq first discusses the aspect and distribution of the order, then the statistics, range, &c., of the genus—very interesting points, it is true, but somewhat out of place in a local treatise. Then follows a kind of biography of each plant, extending often over two pages, separate paragraphs being besides devoted to—1. nature of soil; 2. altitude (often only approximately given); 3. astatement of the entire or general range. Here the very want of that precision which is so valuable a feature of the ‘Cybele’ is, in our eyes, the fault of the French author. But we cannot help regretting that no place has been allotted by Mr. Watson for a few words respecting the kind of soil * most favour- able to each species—whether silicious, calcareous, argillaceous or peaty, friable or compact ; for this is a point always of high interest to the local observer, and one to which M. Jules Thurmann has re- cently devoted two volumes ; Mr. J. G. Baker, too, has given a conve- nient abstract, in the shape of a pamphlet, where the English plants are arranged somewhat after the manner of M. Thurmann. We must, however, confess that we feel some misgiving as to the adop- tion of so difficult a terminology as that of the Swiss author. If the harsh terms of “‘ Dysgeogenous”’ and ‘* Eugeogenous ”’ be fairly represented by “compact”? and ‘“friable,’? we might hope to find * Something, indeed, is to be gathered from the terms “ glareal,” “ ericetal,”’ “rupestral,” &c.; and, in most cases, mention is made of the attachment of a species to a calcareous substratum, which often greatly influences the assigning of plants to the ‘‘ Germanic” or South-eastern group, because it is on the east side of England that the Chalk principally occurs. But the desideratum above mentioned consists in the absence of a line regularly devoted to a statement of the soil preferred by each species. 58 Bibliographical Notice. the English names adopted where the terrible Greek compounds would discourage any but an experienced classic. At the same time, however true in the main or convenient may be M. Thurmann’s method of classifying soils according to their relative friability, his subdivisions seem to us rather consequences of the chemical nature of the soil than to be themselves of the first importance. From what is known of the inorganic constituents of plants, it is surely the chemical ingredients which determine the presence or absence, rarity or frequency of certain species, quite as much as the so-called ‘ me- chanical” conditions. | Mr. Watson has devoted a useful life and much conscientious labour to his favourite branch of botany. Many of our readers will remember the ‘Outlines of” and “‘ Remarks upon”’ the “ Geogra- phical Distribution of British Plants,’’—short sketches that gave high promise for the future, which promise is now amply fulfilled. These two preliminary volumes were presently followed (in 1843) by a more elaborate treatise, somewhat on the scale of M. Lecoq’s. This third edition having proved too bulky, Mr. Watson, wisely fore- seeing the hopeless length to which that work would have extended, proceeded (in 1847) to try a shorter plan in the four volumes by which his name has now become so generally known,—the ‘ Cybele Britannica.’ Of our author’s fitness for his self-imposed task there can be no question : we are fortunate in meeting with a writer who, united to a rare judgment in weighing evidence, has a most happy method (all his own) of condensing particulars. His results are expressed with remarkable terseness ; and the caution observed in even suggesting any general views, under the present imperfect data, contrasts very favourably with the proceedings of many other writers on the subject, who have been more ready to advance bold theories than to arrange sober facts. It is not our object to discuss the plan and arrangement adopted by Mr. Watson, further than to say that we believe no smaller space could have done justice to the author’s labours, since the remarks that follow the statistics of each species in the three earlier volumes of the ‘Cybele Britannica’ are so much to the point, and have contributed in no small degree to our present improved knowledge of the plants; still, we believe something might have been gained by giving in each case the names of the botanists whose testimony vouched for the occurrence of the plants in the several “ provinces” or districts. Might we venture to suggest to future ‘‘ Cybelists,” with the view of giving due prominence to the certainty or uncertainty of the records, some such plan as the following :— Suppose two lines to be given to the horizontal distribution of each species, the upper will contain the numerals which represent the “‘ provinces,” the second line will show the authorities, e. g.— Vinca| Prov. 1 2 asine So Soba Wala yk alae minor { Auth. Ho. Br. Wts. Bb. Lg. 0 Dv. 0 0. By “‘ future Cybelists,” we wish it to be understood we mean those Bibliographical Notice. 59 who in other classes of plants, and in the animal kingdom, shall in due time follow in the track so ably marked out by Mr. Watson, and thus at length give us a complete system of the distribution of the exist- ing fauna and flora of Britain. Not that it is desirable to attempt rash generalizations upon the range of any species within Great Britain ; but we think an English naturalist will have done his duty, and have done it well, when he has arranged, in a manner so ready for reference, as many valuable details as those given in the ‘ Cybele Britannica.’ A first step has already been taken towards tracing the range of some of our Insects (Butterflies and Sphingina) through the same eighteen districts as the Flowering Plants ; and we hope the system of the ‘Cybele’ will soon become generally adopted by English Faunists. Too much care cannot be exercised in strictly conforming to the rules laid down by Mr. Watson; and, as was said before, the mention of the authorities in each case will be a most desirable addi- tion. It is hardly to be hoped that a similar exactness or fulness of detail is to be obtained at once in the various classes; but if even the horizontal range be carefully traced, it will be a great gain to the philosophic naturalist. We could wish, for instance, that the accom- plished author of the ‘ British Quadrupeds’ would, in his second edition, devote two or three pages to a sketch of Mammal distribu- tion, as this would afford an opportunity of comparing more strictly the respective range of the so-called ‘‘faunas” and “floras” of Edward Forbes, in part founded upon the ‘‘types”’ of Mr. Watson. On this subject our author remarks (pp. § and 506 of vol. iv.) that, although prepared to admit the possible soundness of Forbes’s idea of a difference in age between the alpine and lowland floras, he does not see the necessity of granting that there is any real distinctness between the other “‘types.’”” The plants are collected into groups only because they present a close resemblance in the direction of their increase and decrease; and if this be suggestive of a migration, it by no means equally indicates a difference of age and origin be- tween the groups. It is often so difficult to assign a plant to any one type, that Mr. Watson has been compelled to have recourse to a double system of letters to indicate the species whose distribution is of this intermediate or uncertain character. Moreover, considerable changes have been made, since the appearance of the earlier volumes, by removing species from one “type’’ to another. Thus the “ At- lantic”’ has 9 added, and 18 removed, chiefly to the ‘‘ English” type. The proportions and constituents of the “ Germanic”’ are still more altered, no less than 43 species being added, and about 30 taken away. The totals at present remain—127 for the “ Germanic” against 69 for the ‘‘ Atlantic,” which thus becomes hardly more than one-half as large as the former, instead of about equal, as esti- mated in 1847. Mr. Watson also urges that the “types” are, after all, little more than “‘ climatal arrangements,’ determined by actual physical conditions: besides, it is well observed that it is easy to divide into as many groups the flora of any country, yet the geolo- gical history of each is utterly different. Such are some of the 60 Bibliographical Notice. arguments advanced by Mr. Watson; and it must be allowed that many of the theories advocated by other writers besides Forbes rest too much upon negative evidence: this is especially true where use has been made of geological data. Perhaps it may be wiser to adopt the course recommended in the ‘ Cybele,’ to postpone for a while our inquiries into the origin and age of species, and to collect hopefully the materials for the future edifice, rather than attempt to rear it upon an insecure foundation. What we read in this volume of the distribution of the British flora is no bad example of the different groups into which the plants of a country may be subdivided according to individual fancy. Forbes saw five main groups, which he considered distinct in age as well as in character. Henfrey gives four, without touching upon the question of age. Watson has six ‘‘ types,” with a seventh to be added for the West Irish plants; and it also appears that the writer who acknowledges the greatest number of groups is the one who is least inclined to grant a distinctness in age. Now, leaving out of question the alpine species, the actual features of the British flora are not very different from what might have been expected if the entire lowland vegetation were of uniform age. If we have upon our western shores many of the local and characteristic plants, is not the climate of the west coast quite exceptional as regards Europe? If the so-called “Iberian” plants of the west of Ireland were originally western species, peculiar to the outskirts of their continent, would not the wasting of the land leave just such charac- ters as we now find? As the sea advanced, so would the ‘ mari- time”’ climate, and so would its appropriate plants be gradually driven back upon their outposts, till they found a last refuge upon the mountain slopes and shores of western Europe—more isolated, too, as being most exposed to the inroads of the sea. Of whatever date their origin, the species characteristic of the edge of a continent must naturally be sought at its circumference. Mr. Watson has allotted the species to their several ‘‘types”’ according to their distribution within Great Britain only. Still it may be said, roughly, that we should look among the “ Atlantic’? (even more, the ‘ Hibernian ’’) rather than the ‘“‘Germanic,” to the western rather than to the eastern side of Britain, for plants that may have once had their ‘metropolis’? in this country. We have thought it necessary to give the more prominence to these considerations because it is so much the fashion to adopt as an axiom the necessity of a different epoch for every different “ flora,” that few care to incur the charge of being unphilosophical by venturing to question the correctness of this view. But to return to the volume before us, the fourth of the ‘ Cybele Britanifica.’ Its author thus speaks of the nature of his task :— “So many subjects crowd upon the attention in commencing this fourth volume, that it becomes really difficult to answer the questions, as to which of those subjects are to be treated at any length, which of them can be slightly noticed only, and which of them must be passed over entirely. References to the works of other writers, where Bibliographical Notice. 61 some of his topics are treated in detail, may often greatly assist an author who desires to abbreviate or curtail; but such assistance would here be vainly sought, no works available in this way being in existence. The ‘Cybele’ must thus cite and arrange its own details, regarded from the geographic points of view. And, indeed, only details can have permanent value at present. Attempts at generali- zation, so usually made in conformity with the groups of systematic botany, can have extremely little value until those groups are made more settled and uniform.” [But will this Utopian uniformity ever come?| “It is to the distribution of species, not of groups, that attention should be given at present, especially in a local treatise. Hence the resort to lists of species in this volume, as condensed summaries of details adapted for comparison and reference.” (Intro- duction, p. 4.) To extend our survey with equal exactness to the general range of British plants would indeed be a Herculean task, and one from which our author has wisely recoiled. It would require many years and many Watsons to obtain any results that could be fairly com- pared with those in the volume before us. But, as was said, the work is accomplished in England: let us see the foreign botanists do as much for themselves. Hence we are warned ‘(p. 10) that the scope of the ‘Cybele’ ‘‘ must needs be confined to a view of the pre- sent vegetation of Britain, and of the manner in which the compo- nent species of that vegetation are now distributed within the area of Britain itself, together with such inferences as may be drawn from existing circumstances in regard to the probable origin of those spe- cies here: that is, whether placed in Britain by natural causes, or whether introduced by human agency.” The details collected and examined in the three previous volumes are so re-arranged and corrected in the fourth “as to convert the individual and separated facts into collective and comparative expo- sitions.” Though dry reading, the arrangement of the species into tabular lists has been chosen as best adapted for reference, and be- cause “thus the greatest amount of special and general facts can be recorded in a condensed form, under different points of view, and can thus be made ready for the use of Phyto-geographers whenever the botany of other countries shall become portrayed in like manner.” Mr. Watson is suspicious of general remarks : he tells us (p. 13) that, unfortunately, the so-called ‘‘ general remarks” ‘‘ are in truth”’ too often “only remarks of the most vague and inexact kind. True generalizations usually require much time and thought, combined with a scrupulous regard to accuracy: true generalizations are in consequence extremely rare.”’ In Chapter II. are discussed the terms Orders, Genera, and Species, with the inevitable conclusion that the two former have no abstract existence in nature (p. 27), but are conventional ideas only, though of course ‘‘ bearing more or less accordance with the realities of nature, in so far as they are intended to express and clas- sify the facts of nature, if this is done only by dissevering a series or chain at those points where the links are widest or least coherent” (p. 17). 62 Bibliographical Notice. The want of a uniformity of value in the several groups is stated to be the bane of the botanical geographer: Orders are unequal, Genera unequal; Species are unequal too (p. 44). (Here we are tempted to ask, how should we expect mathematical proportions where variety is as much the rule as unity is the law?) But the species are in the worse predicament, that the little we know of their distinctness and limits does not agree with our own defini- tion: our conclusions are only inferences from data and proofs equally incomplete (p. 28). We much fear that human knowledge is doomed to remain imperfect in this particular. Such universal experience, extending over a series of years sufficient for such proof, is probably not within the reach of man. We commend Mr. Watson’s definition of a species (p. 31), and his criticism on the subject, to those who wish for a near approach to the desired goal. The illustration given (pp. 48 & 279) of three grades of species is very apt :— 1. Rubus fruticosus: a super-species (?supra- Linnean), or ageregate. 2. R. saxatilis: a true species, or integrate. 3. R. discolor: a sub-species, or segregate (? infra-Linneean). 4. Veronica agrestis: a dimidiate species, 7. e. a species halved, by the separation from it of V. polita. The uncertainty (or want of fixedness) in species, as shown by the varying opinions of different authors, and even by the successive editions of the same writer, is sufficiently familiar to all those who have made a serious study of botany; and if the inconsistencies in the practice of authors are very clearly set forth (pp. 40, &c.), it is only one more proof of the fallibility of human judgment, and of the imperfection of our knowledge. May we hope that the rising genera- tion of botanists, whose attention is thus called to a matter of no slight importance, will be found ready to double their efforts to re- move this imputation of inconsistency by the only means from which there is no appeal—by a careful series of experiments and diligent cultivation of the plants. The permanence of species is another question discussed in this chapter ; but as this lies at the very root of Mr. Darwin’s theory, we need not do more than refer our readers to the many able reviews and discussions which have so recently appeared upon the ‘Origin of Species.’ Chapter III. deals with the ‘introduced species,’’ a subject on which no one can be more at home than Mr. Watson; for to him is due very much of the progress recently made in this country in distin- guishing strictly between such plants as are believed to be aboriginal (7. e. prehuman natives of the soil) and those which are either sus- pected or proved to have been imported by human agency. We cannot help thinking that much yet remains to be done in the way of curtailing the given range of many plants—truly native, may be, in the south of England, but very unjustly reckoned indigenous to the northern counties, Scotland, or Ireland. Nay, there are Bibliographical Notice. 63 doubtless many species, hitherto reckoned native, which a stricter and more philosophical inquiry may perchance reduce even below the rank of “ denizens,’’—that being the term used by Mr. Watson for cases of uncertainty. We may instance some of the “ colonists,”’ and wayside plants, such as Lepidium Smithii. Alphonse DeCandolle is largely quoted, and his views are con- trasted with Mr. Watson’s own, in a complete list of the species which are distrusted in Britain, with the terms applied to them in the ‘Cybele’ and the ‘Géographie Botanique.’ It would appear that the Continental botanist is somewhat more inclined than our author to give any doubtful case in favour of the suspected plant, since, out of the whole 324, the ‘Cybele’ allows only 30 to be pos- sibly native, whereas the ‘Géographie’ gives its verdict in favour of 48. It is to be remembered that Mr. Watson lays more stress upon the right of private judgment, 7. e. upon the nature of the station where the plant is found growing, than upon geographical considerations. Contrary to DeCandolle, he places actual conditions of growth first, range second and supplementary. The faculty of weighing evidence is one most essential to the botanical geographer (p. 84) ; but it is well remarked that this cannot be properly used when weighing book against book only—often good against bad authority. Mr. Watson justly observes that we should look to the competent local botanist for the particulars of the nature of the locality, and too much care cannot be exercised in this kind of observations. It should also be remembered that the general “‘area”’ of a species is always somewhat vaguely known: hence the danger of trusting to general works too implicitly. A disputed poimt might more safely be referred to the testimony of local floras. | Sufficient attention has hardly yet been paid in England to a strict and exact definition of the kind of localities affected by the different plants (p. 94); yet this is a point of the utmost importance towards distinguishing between natives and introduced plants. . The opinions of different British botanists are contrasted by a comparison between Watson, Babington, and Henslow, for Great Britain; and between Henslow, Baker, and Gordon, for their respec- tive districts of Cambridge, York, and Moray. These tables (p. 110) possess unusual interest ; and we trust they will be carefully studied by those who are engaged upon any local flora. Chapter IV. is devoted to a general account of the physical geo- graphy and climate of Great Britain ; but, though indispensable to the right understanding of the future chapters, we do not think any portion of it will require quotation: it must be read as a whole. With Chapter V. begins the first table of distribution, of which we reproduce a line, to show how much is here condensed :— Anemone Long. Lat. Alt. Zones. Cou. Type. nemorosa She: Man, 2 C.BU.. ae 2. dy 4, Di... Os 9 -By which will be easily read as ‘“ Found in Ireland, in the west and east ; in the southern, midland, and northern districts of Great Britain ; at 64 Bibliographical Notice. coast level, ‘ascending’ and ‘upper’ stages of elevation ; in five out of the six climatal zones,—7.e. in all except the highest. Occurs in 85 of the 112 vice-counties * or subdivisions ; belongs to the British type of distribution, or the group universally spread throughout Great Britain.” What must have been the amount of labour in the | field no less than in the study requisite for the compilation of these fifty pages! Feeling the difficulty in many cases of assigning a plant precisely to any one of his “types,” Mr. Watson has here made use of a second small letter, which indicates the other type to which the distribution of the species most nearly approaches after that indi- cated by the capital letter. In Chapter VI. the species are arranged differently. Instead of following each other in systematic order, they are placed according to frequency, beginning with the most common, Ranunculus Flam- mula, down to Epipogium aphyllum, only less rare upon the Conti- nent than in Britain, where a few roots alone have hitherto been discovered ; and this is no critical species, or likely to be mistaken for any other plant. The lines in this chapter run thus :— Co. 26 Subprovinces. Ss. N.... W. Se. E. Bentham. 43. Sagina maritima. 11. 15. 9. 11. 6. procuméens. (Occurs in 43 of the 112 counties and vice-counties ; in 26 out of the 38 sub-provinces ; in 11 of the 19 sub-provinces of South Britain ; in 15 of the 19 sub-provinces of North Britain; in 9 of the 12 sub- provinces of the West of England, in 11 of the 13 Scotch, and in 6 of the 13 comprised in the East half of England. Joined to S. procumbens, as a variety only, in Mr. Bentham’s ‘ Handbook.’) For comparison between local floras, we imagine this list should be thus used :—After carefully checking off every species, we should reckon up how many out of each Ist, 2nd, 3rd, &c., hundred are present in our district, and how many absent. Thus the absence of 20 species out of the most common hundred might be a more re- markable feature than the presence of 30 of the species between 800 and 900. In Chapter VII. (“the areas of species’’) the plants are set in order of latitude from south to north, commencing with such as are re- stricted to Province 1 (Scilly, Land’s-end, &c.). There are three subdivisions, into—1. Australs (or plants thinning out northwards) ; 2. General or ubiquitous species ; 3. Boreal and montane. A line here is— Sect. 5. Southward of 55° Lat. Temp. 48° Fahr. 8°8 Centigrade. Views Githynica, | 16) 2. By tt) is a A Oh on en From this list are to be deduced the characteristics of each county * It will be easily understood that, by the use of this increased number of districts, far greater accuracy is attained than if eighteen Provinces only had been employed, as in the earlier volumes of the ‘Cybele.’ Still it is believed that the data to be obtained are not as yet sufficient to warrant the use of any more than eighteen districts for the other branches of our fauna and flora. Zoological Society. 65 flora, as in the former, by reckoning up how many are absent, how many present, out of each hundred or section. Chapter VIII. is devoted to a detailed account of the altitudes reached by the several species : first upon the Grampians ; secondly, upon the mountains of the North of England (Lakes and York- shire). = Length of the head and body, about .......... 6 0 ofthe tel, abont. oop ees ae 7. 30 Ol She BERG ae es Cee Oe ie cars gy: EROT TOME GO BOE 6 onc eset nen sone Lie FROM ROBE LO CV Oo es aie wares Saal ngalens 0 53 OF the CRT: CS5y uss nyse va oe ee ee LABS preadth of the fa. o.46 ve ce chee eee eae I i Length‘of the humerus ©). oo.) ss yao Pee 0 9 of thé Tore Wn fers Be of the fore fo06 035. oS Scat ka ee of the femur ik oe Baa of the tibia oo. i vedas ober e eae ts 1 43 of the hind fo0e 0 7.. VAeea va e 0 10 Total length of skal iai.00 0 Uae ace ts i | Breadth across the zygomatic arches .......... 0 10 From front of foremost incisor to back of last molar 0 8 Length of the nasal bones 225 5.... 0.0.02..." 0 8 of the zygoma from its evan root to the front margin of the orbit . SG res og CMe Breadth of the palate between the canines...... 0 2 between the two hinder molars.. 0 34 Length of the lower jaw ...............+..--. 1.6 Height from the posterior roi to the ‘ep. of the coronoid process ..... ‘ 0 5 Length of the dental series in the lower j jaw . 0 8 The young have all the under parts and inner surfaces of the limbs naked, and of a brownish flesh-colour. All the upper parts dark grey, almost black ; the hairs short, shining, and adpressed. Basal third of the tail of the same colour, aa similarly clothed with fine hairs; terminal two-thirds pale flesh-coloured, dusted with ex- ceedingly fine white hairs, scarcely visible without the aid of a lens. Ears darkish flesh-colour, with both their surfaces well clothed with short and fine hairs of a silvery-grey colour. Nails white. Mr. J. Gould on Semioptera Wallacii. 75 ~ J - Length of the head and body, about ...... 3 6 ———— of the tail, about ................ 3 0 DE ENG TRG 6 sles Ash dc macaialin auto ne es Hab. Gualaquiza. Collected by Mr. Fraser, Dec. 1857. Obs.—This species was first described by Mr. Waterhouse in his excellent work on ‘Mammalia’*, but without a name, and was com- pared with D. cinerea, from which it was observed to differ in having the hairy portion of the tail of much less extent, in having longer fur, and in being itself considerably smaller. The specimen examined was a male, and included in that section of Opossums characterized by a pouch ‘rudimentary or entirely wanting;” but the female obtained by Mr. Fraser (evidently of the same species) unquestion- ably possessed a complete pouch, as might be seen from an examina- tiyn of the skin preserved in spirit; and Mr. Fraser’s note accom- panying the specimen informs us that there were “ five young in her pouch, each 3 inches long.” This effectually disposes of the question as to its distinctness from D. cinerea, and in fact removes it to the other section. To D. noctivaga, Tschudi, it bears some resemblance, in which species, as in D. Waterhousii, the fur on the base of the tail is of ex- ceedingly limited extent, and both agree in having rather long fur, although of adifferent colour. But D. noctivaga is the larger species of the two, and is quite differently proportioned. Its muzzle is a great deal longer than that of D. Waterhousii, and the ears are much larger. Moreover the female is destitute of a pouch, and has in its stead “ abdominal folds of the integuments.”’ ‘The eyes too, accord- ing to Dr. Tschudi’s figure and Mr. Fraser’s note, are of a different colour. : _ Mr. Fraser’s note in full is as follows :—‘‘ 9 had five young in her pouch, each 3 inches long. Nose, chin, and latter half of the tail flesh-colour; ears black. Stomach contained bones of a small mammal, hair, and a pulp containing a vegetable substance. Eyes black. Xivaro name ‘ Juichma.’”’ I have named this animal after its original describer, as a tribute to a zoologist who has in such an eminent degree extended our know- ledge in this branch of natural history. Notes on SeMiorpTERA WALLACII, GRAY, FROM A LETTER ADDRESSED TO JOHN GOULD, Esa., F.R.S., py A. R. Wat- LACE, Es@., DATED AMBOYNA, SEPT. 30, 1859. “The Semioptera Wallacii frequents the lower trees of the virgin forests, and is almost constantly in motion. It flies from branch to branch, and clings to the twigs and even to the vertical smooth trunks almost as easily as a Woodpecker. It continually utters a harsh croaking cry, something between that of Paradisea apoda and the more musical ery of Cicinnurus regius. The males, at short * vol. i. p. 505. 76 Zoological Society :— intervals, open and flutter their wings, erect the long shoulder fea- thers, and expand the elegant shields on each side of the breast. Like the other Birds of Paradise, the females and young males far outnumber the fully plumaged birds, which renders it probable that the extraordinary accessory plumes are uot fully developed until the second or third year. The bird seems to feed principally upon fruit, but it probably takes insects occasionally. ‘The iris is of a deep olive; the bill horny-olive ; the feet orange, and the claws horny. **T have now obtained a few examples of apparently the same bird from Gi/olo; but in these the crown is of a more decided violet hue, and the plumes of the breast are much larger.” Notes ON THE YOUNG OF MENURA SUPERBA. By LupwiG Becker, Esq., in A LETTER TO JOHN GouLD, Esaq., F.R.S., ETC., DATED MELBOURNE, VicTorRIA, Sept, 24, 1859. “Tn the month of October 1858 the nest of a Lyre-bird was found in the densely wooded ranges near the sources of the river Yarra- Yarra. It contained a bird, which seemed at first to be an old one in a sickly condition, as it did not attempt to escape; but it was soon discovered to be a young bird of very large size as compared with its helplessness. When taken out of the nest it screamed loudly ; the note being high and sounding like ‘ tehing-tching.’ Ina short time the mother bird, attracted by the call, arrived, and, notwithstanding the proverbial shyness of the species, flew within a few feet of its young, and tried in vain to deliver it from captivity by flapping her wings and making various rapid motions in different directions towards the captor. AS 2 8 An se: ths ote bs I: es ¢ ~ Hullmandel & Walton Lith. de Komnek del a =e as de Kon Wri shtianus 1 Chiton Grayanus. a : Bw Fig and its Significance in Systematic Zoology. = 91 and anal aperture besides. But it must be borne in mind that the anus in the Polyzoon does not open at the extremity of the body opposite the mouth, as in the archetypal Mollusc, but, by a sudden bend of the intestine, the anal aperture is brought into the closest possible proximity to the mouth, so that, although separate, they both open at the same spot. And let it not be sup- posed that this detracts aught from their position as Molluscs ; for in the highest Molluscs, viz. the Cephalopods, the same thing takes place in a somewhat less degree. Here, again, is a structure which implies great community of general habit. Lastly, there is another most important community of habit between the Polypes and Polyzoa, viz. that, although the Mollusca as a class are ovi- parous, the Polyzoan Molluscs are, in addition, gemmiparous, like the Polypes ; and this power is evidently the secret of the pro- duction of those compound forms which the Polyzoa present in common with Polypes. Hence we see that, with scarcely anything in common except superficial characters, the habits of Polyzoa and Polypes are nearly identical ; and to this fact | would look for an explanation of their identity of form. XV.— Observations on two new species of Chiton from the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. By M. L. De Konitncx, Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Belgium, &c.* [With a Plate. | On my last visit to England I had the opportunity of studying a great number of new fossils, forming part of the magnifi- cent collection of Mr. John Gray of Hagley, amongst which I observed two species of Chiton, obtained from the Upper Silurian beds of the neighbourhood. Before entering into a detailed description of these species, it would perhaps be useful to give a résumé of the paleontological works which treat of species of a siniilar character to those form- ing the subject of these observations. Genus Curron, Linn. Established by Linneus in 1758 for a small number of living species, this genus for a long time had no representative amongst fossils. It was not until the year 1802 that the first species of fossil * Translated by W. H. Baily, F.G.S., Acting Paleontologist to the Geological Survey of Ireland, from the ‘ Bulletins de l’Académie Royale des Sciences, etc. de Belgique,’ 26"° année, 2™° sér., t. iti, 1857. 92 M.L. de Koninck on two new Species of Chiton Chiton was discovered by Defrance, and described by Lamarck* under the name of Chiton grignoniensis, that name being derived from a locality long celebrated for the great number of fossils found there in deposits belonging to the Calcaire grossier of Paris, that is to say, to the middle beds of the Tertiary formation. In 1884 M. Conrad made known a species (C. antiquus) from the Tertiary formation of Alabamat. In 1836 M. Puzos and M. le Comte Duchastel{ found some remains of Chiton in the Carboniferous formation of the environs of Tournay ; these fragments enabled Count Miinster to establish a new species, which he described and figured in 1859 § under the name of Chiton priscus. This discovery was considered of some importance by palzon- tologists, who were far from expecting to find species of this kind in paleozoic strata; nevertheless, in the latter part of the year 1840, M. Guido Sandberger announced the probable exist- ence of the genus Chiton in the Devonian limestone of Villmar |]. In 1842 the same geologist added two new species, under the names of C. subgranosus and C. fasciatus, to the list which he then published of Devonian fossils from the same locality]; one of these species is probably identical with that which M. fF. Roemer has mistaken for Bellerophon expansus, Sow.**, and which was named C. cordiformis by M. Sandberger in 1845. In 1843 I described three new species of Chiton}+t}, procured from the Carboniferous formation of Belgium, to which in 1845 M. le Baron de Ryckholt added some others discovered by himself in the same formation{{. That savant made known at the same time the existence of a Chiton from the Tertiary forma- tion of Italy—a species we owe to the researches of M. Can- traine, Professor in the University of Ghent; it is described by him under the name of C. subapenninus in the second part of the ‘Malacologie Méditerranéenne et Littorale.’ It may, however, prove identical with that from near Turin, published in 1847 by M. Michelotti under the name of C. miocenicus §§. * Annales du Muséum, t. iu. p. 309. + Morton, Syn. of Organic remains, Appendix, p. 6. { This species is published by M. Deshayes in the new edition of the ‘ Histoire nat. des Anim. s. Vertébres’ of Lamarck, t. vil. p. 490. § Beitrage zur Petrefaktenkunde, 1. p. 38. | Neues Jahrb. fiir Mineral. und Geol. 1841, p. 240. @ Ibid. 1842, p.399. These names were replaced in 1853 by those of C. corrugatus and sagittalis, without M. Sandberger having given a reason for so doing (G. & F. Sandberger, ‘ Die Versteimer. des Rhein. Schichtens. in Nassau,’ pp. 238, 239). *%* Neues Jahrb. fiir Mineral. und Geol. 1845, p. 439. ++ Descript. des anim. fossiles du terr. carb. pp. 322, ete. tt Bulletins de l’Académ. de Belg. t. xii. 2™° partie, pp. 45, ete. wy §§ Descript. des foss. du terr. mioc. de l’'Italie, p. 132, pl. 16.f.7. From the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. 98 Before the publication of the work of M. de Ryckholt, Mr. King had already announced the occurrence of a Chiton found b Mr. Loftus in the Permian formation near Sunderland*, and described later under the name of C. Loftustanus+,—on this side, M, Philippi having made known two other species (C. siculus, Cray, and C, fascicularis, Linn.) from the tertiary strata of icily t. Altes these discoveries, Mr. Salter in 1846 added another and much more remarkable example, that of a species of Chiton from the lower beds of the Silurian strata of Ireland. That author proposed on the occasion a new genus, under the name of Helmin- thochiton, for the purpose of receiving the palzeozoic species§ ; but as it is not distinguished by any essential character from the ordinary genus Chiton, it can merely serve to denote a section of that genus. Tn 1848 Mr. Searles Wood described and figured, in his mag- nificent Monograph on the Mollusca from the Crag of England, three fossil species of Chiton, one of them being new (C. strigil- latus), and the two others identical with species living in our seas at the present day (viz. C. fascicularis, Linn., and C. Rissot, Payr.||). About the same date M. Eudes Deslongchamps, to whom science is indebted for a great number of excellent works on the Jurassic fossils of the environs of Caen, discovered in the Bathonian beds of Langrune the posterior or anal plate of a species of Chiton, which he obligingly dedicated to me{/—this being the first discovery of the genus in Secondary strata, although their probable existence in strata of that age was some time before predicted by him **, In 1852, M. Terquem added a new link to the chain uniting the paleeozoic Chitons to those of the present epoch, by the discovery of a new species (C. Deshayesii) in the middle Lias of Thionville t+. Finally, M. F. A. Roemer described and figured in 1855 anew * Ann. & Mag. of Nat. Hist. 1844, vol. xiv. p. 381. Tt Monogr. of the Permian Foss. of England, Pal. Soc. 1849, p. 202. { Enumeratio Molluse. Sicil. t.ii. p. 85. § Synopsis of the Silur. foss. of Ireland by Sir R. Griffiths, p. 74; and Quarterly Journ. of Geol. Soc. of London, vol. iii. pp. 48, &e. || Monog. of the Crag Mollusca, pt. 1. pp. 185, &e. Besides these three species, Mr. Wood had also announced three others, which he considered to be new, in his Catalogue of Crag Mollusca published in 1842 (Ann. & Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. ix. p. 460); but these he appears to have since abandoned. {1 Mém. de la Soc. Linn. de Normandie, t. viii. pp. 156, &e. ** Descript. des Anim. foss. du terr. carb., p. 321. TT Bullet. de la Soc. Geol. de France, 2™° sér. t. ix. pp. 386, ete. 94: M. L. de Koninck on two new Species of Chiton species of Chiton (C. levigatus*), obtained from the upper part of the Devonian strata near Grund, and figured another to which he did not give a name, but which I propose to designate under that of C. tumidust. The following is a list of all the species of fossil Chitons known up to the present time, with an indication of the geolo- gical series in which they have been observed, and the locality from which they were obtained} :— Upper Tertiary. . Chiton siculus, Gray. Sicily. —— fascicularis, Linn. Sicily; Sutton. — Rissoi, Payraudeau. Sutton. strigillatus, Wood. Sutton. farietiarnc Michelotti. Turin. subapenninus, Cantr. ? . —— subcajetanus, Poli (ex fide D’Orb.). Turin. . -—— transenna, Lea. Virginia. NO 7 Bw Lower Tertiary. . Chiton antiquus, Conrad. Alabama. . —— grignonensis, Lamk. Grignon. Great Oolite or Bathonian. 10. Chiton Koninckii, Eudes Deslongch. Langrune. lias. 11. Chiton Deshayesii, Terquem. ‘Thionville. owe «7 Trias. 12. Chiton? Cottai, Geinitz. Bunter Sandstone. 13. , Sp. § Permian. 14. Chiton Loftusianus, King. Durham. 15. —— Howseanus, Kirkby. Durham |. : Saab pee a und H, v. Meyer, Paleontographica, t. v. p. 36, pl. 7. g.8 a,b. T Ibid. pl. 7. fig. 9 a, &. ~ To this list of M. De Koninck’s I have added others since discovered, so as to make it complete up to the present time.—W. H. B. § When at the Aberdeen meeting of the British Association in September 1859, I was shown by Mr. Charles Moore, of Bath, some plates of Chiton obtained by him, with other very interesting fossils, from the Trias forma- tion near Frome, Somersetshire. This will therefore add an additional species to the doubtful one included in the above list.—W. H. B. || In 1856 this Permian species was discovered at Tunstall and Hum- bleton Hill, Durham, and was described in 1857 by Mr. J. W. Kirkby ; in March 1859 he also described, in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Geologi- cal Society of London, the four following additional species. One of these he doubtfully refers to Chiton proper; the others he considers to belong to from the Upper Silurian ‘Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. 95 16. Chiton ? cordatus, Kirkby. Durham. 17. Chitonellus Hancockianus, Kirkby. Durham. distortus, Kirkby. Durham. antiquus, Howse,sp. Durham. Carboniferous Limestone. 20, Chiton concentricus, De Kon. Visé. (—— gemmatus*, De Kon. Visé. , var. mosensis, De Ryckh. 21.4 —— ——, Viseticola, De Ryckh. —— ——, legiacus, De Ryckh. , eburonicus, De Ryckh. 22. Chiton priscus, Minster. Tournay. 23 nervicanus, De Ryckh. 'Tournay. 24, turnacianus, De Ryckh. Tournay. 25. —— Mempiscus, De Ryckh. Tournay. 26. —— (Chitonellus), cordifer, De Kon. Tournay. 27. thomondiensis t, Baily. County of Limerick. 28. —— Burrowianus{, Kirkby. Settle, Yorkshire. And probably three or four other species from that locality. Upper Devonian. 29. Chiton levigatus, Fr. Ad. Roemer. Grund. 30. tumidus, De Kon. Grund. | Middle Devonian. Chiton corrugatus, G. & F’. Sandberger. Villmar. 3] cordiformis, G. Sandberger. ") —— priscus, G. Sandberger ; non Miinster. Sandbergianus, De Ryckh. 32. Chiton sagittalis, G. & F. Sandberger. Villmar. —,n.sp. Plymouth (Geol. Surv. Collection). the genus Chitonellus; the one he calls Chitonellus antiquus, having pre- viously been mistaken by Mr. Howse for a Calyptrea, was named by him Calyptrea antiqua.—W. H. B. * M. A. d’Orbigny, in his ‘Prodrome de Paléontologie,’ t.i. p. 127, has proposed to change this name into that of subgemmatus, under the idea that there already exists a Chiton of that name, described in 1825 by M. De Blainville. This, however, is an error.—L. De K. T In April 1859 I made known, in a paper read before the Geological Society of Dublin, the discovery of the plates of a Chiton of larger dimen- sions than any previously met with (plates belonging to several indivi- duals were obtained), from the Carboniferous Limestone of Lisbane; since then I myself collected other plates of a similar species in a cutting at Rathkeale, on the Limerick and Foynes Railway. This species I described by the above name of Chiton thomondiensis (vide Journ. of the Geol. Soc. Dublin, vol. viii. pt. 2. p. 167).—W. H. B. + In a note to Mr. Kirkby’s paper (Journ. of the Geol. Soc. of London, vol. xv. p. 610), and a further communication with which I was favoured by him, he mentions the fact of an additional discovery by Mr. J. H. Bur- row, of an interesting series of plates of Chitons from the Carboniferous or Lower Scar Limestone of Seitle in Yorkshire. These plates he believes to belong to five species, which he could not identify with any of the Belgian species described by Baron Ryckholt and Professor De Koninck ; one of them he has named Chiton Burrowianus, after the discoverer.— W.H.B. 96 M. L. de Koninck on two new Species of Chiton Upper Silurian. 33. Chiton Grayanus, De Kon. Wenlock Limestone, Dudley. 34. —— Wrightianus, De Kon. oe ss 5 Lower Silurian. 35. Chiton (Helminthochiton) Griffithii, Salter. Cong, co. Galway. On an inspection of this list the result is, that, notwithstand- ing the number is relatively small when compared with that of recent species, the existing genus Chiton is represented in almost all the series of sedimentary rocks, and that hitherto the Creta- ceous and Triassic are the only formations in which there have not been discovered any traces*. I have no doubt that this gap will soon be filled, as it is not very probable that these animals, whose appearance on our globe dates so far back in geological time as the Lower Silurian, continuing through all the other formations up to the present day, should have been unrepre- sented in these two geological periods. ‘The same list, again, demonstrates that, after the Tertiary, it is the Carboniferous strata which contain the greatest number of species, and that it is the intermediate strata which have furnished the fewest +. I shall now proceed to give descriptions of the two new species of Chiton which form the principal subject of this notice. With the specimens of one I have been aided by Mr. John Gray of Hagley, by whom it was discovered, and of the other by Dr. Thomas Wright of Cheltenham, well known for his investigations upon the fossil Echinoderms of Great Britain. 1. Chiton Grayanus, De Koninck. (PI. II. fig. 1 a, b, ¢, d.) The dorsal cerames, or intermediate plates of this species, which are the only ones with which I am acquainted, are formed of two lateral parts, perfectly plane, of a nearly square form, and united together by an angle a little more than a right angle. The dorsal carina is most developed; the anterior part of each plate is slightly crenated ; the test appears to have been very * Mr. Charles Moore’s discovery of Triassic Chitons in British strata was made since the publication of Professor De Koninck’s paper. See note § on page 94. + While this article was in the press, Mr. Charles Moore has favoured me with the additional information of his having found examples of the genus Chiton in the following formations in England, in which they had not hitherto been observed, viz. :— Bradford Clay ; Hampton, near Bath : a single plate. Upper Lias; near Ilminster: about a dozen separate plates, all belong- ing to one species. And in the Triassic beds near Frome, before alluded to, where the plates ofa small and not uncommon species occur.—-W. H. B. from the Upper Silurian ‘Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. 97 thin. Their external surface is ornamented by a very great num- ber of fine parallel striz or lines of growth; on the lateral and anterior sides of each plate, and between them, there are ex- tremely thin ribs covered with small granulations. Each of these plates appears to have undergone a suspension of develop- ment at about the middle of its growth; this interruption is indi- cated bya striation much larger and deeper than the others, which are all nearly equal in strength. The median and lateral areas are very nearly equal, and divide each side of the plate into two parts. It is probable that, if this species was furnished with apophyses, they were very small, as I have not been able to discover any trace of them on the various specimens I had the opportunity of examining. Relations and Differences.—This Chiton presents a greater similarity with C. priscus, Munster, and C. Mempiscus, De Ryckh. It differs from both, however, by the lateral margin of its plates being more even, by the slight thickness of its test, by the ab- sence of apophyses, and especially by the fineness and great number of strize covering its surface. Dimensions.—Length of the dorsal plate about 12 milli- metres; breadth of each side 10 mm., which gives for the com- plete animal an approximate length of from 80 to 90 millimetres, and a mean breadth of 16 to 18 mm. Locality.—This species has been discovered by Messrs. Gray and Fletcher in the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock limestone,’ near Dudley. . 2. Chiton Wrightianus, De Koninck. (PI. II. fig. 2 a, 4, c.) The form of the dorsal plates of this species is subtriangular, the posterior edges making very nearly a right angle. The lateral angles are rounded, and the anterior edge is very sinuous. All the plates are supplied with a well-marked median carina, and appear to have been without apophyses. The surface is covered with a small number of deep equidistant strie. The test is slender. The median area is larger than the lateral one. Relations and Differences.—This Chiton very much resembles C. Loftusianus, King, but differs from it in the regularity of the strize of the median and lateral areas, and by the more marked sinuosity of the anterior edge of its plates. Dimensions.—The length of each dorsal plate is about 8 milli- metres, and the breadth 12 mm. Locality.—This species was found by Mr. Gray with the pre- ceding one ; it is, however, scarcer than even that. EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. Fig. 1a, Chiton Grayanus, De Kon., nat. size, with fragments of four Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol, vi. 7 98 Mr. W.H. Benson on the Subgenus Corilla, dorsal plates, from the collection of Mr. Gray; 1 6, a plate, seen from the anterior side; 1 ¢, half plate, enlarged; 1 d, com- plete specimen, hypothetically restored and slightly enlarged. Fig. 2 a, Chiton Wrightianus, De Kon., nat. size, showing two dorsal plates compressed; 20, dorsal plate, seen on the posterior side ; 2¢, restored specimen, taking as a base the Chiton Loftusianus, XVI.—Notes on the Subgenus Corilla, H. & A. Adams; and on the Group Plectopylis, Benson; also on Pollicaria, Gould, and Hybocystis, Benson. By W. H. Benson, Esq. Wiru reference to the group Plectopylis, published in the ‘Annals’ for April last, I have received from Mr. Augustus A. Gould of Boston, U.S., a sheet containing ‘ Shells of the North Pacific Exploring Expedition,’ with a proposed amended descrip- tion of Messrs. H. and A. Adams’s subgenus Corilla. ‘*‘ Subgen. Corilla, H. & A. Adams (emendatum).—Testa planor- boidea, plerumque sinistrorsa, plus minusve distorta, arcte spirata, subtus concava; fauce in fundo denticulis compressis fere occluso, quorum uno szepe ad aperturam producto ; peristomate incrassato, reflexo.” Mr. Gould adds a new species from Hong Kong, C. pulvinaris, G., with “ denticulis in fauce ad 9, haud productis” among the characters of the aperture. This shell he states to be ‘ almost precisely of the size and shape of H. refuga, Gould; but that is reversed, and has a lamina running to the aperture.” Mr. Gould informs me that in a more extended paper he has gone more fully into individual peculiarities. This was pub- lished, he further states, in 1859. I have not had the good fortune to meet with it; and for more than six months have been in vain endeavouring to get a copy of a paper on Siamese shells, published several years earlier at Boston. Now the subgeneric character, “fauce in fundo denticulis compressis fere occluso,” seems to provide for the retention of Helix Rivoli and H. erronea, which the characters of Plectopylis absolutely exclude from my group, and leave in Messrs. Adams’s original subgenus Corilla, as they are furnished only with spiral lamellz, and have no pylaic barrier. On the other hand, the character “ planorboidea”’ would ignore H. plectostoma and H. Pinacis, in which the pylaic barrier is present. Messrs. Adams’s typical species of Corilla are H. Rivolit and its congeners; and Helix plectostoma had been referred to a distinct group. Plectopylis was designed to unite shells pre- viously referred to different subgenera (although allied by the presence of pylaic barriers), and to separate species destitute of and on Plectopylis, Pollicaria, and Hybocystis. “99 that feature, and still belonging to Corilla with reference to its original typical characters. | The description of Corilla, with the addition of the pylaic plication, will only tend to confusion, and must necessitate the formation of another group for Messrs. Adams’s typical forms ; while it is evident, from Mr. Gould’s description, that he had then no knowledge of the affinity of species not referable to the Pla- norboid group; and it would also appear that he was unac- quainted with the existence of internal series of pyle. In short, Mr. Gould’s description of Corilla is calculated to include all Messrs. Adams’s species, adding a feature characteristic of a portion only, and, thus altered, is still hampered with the acci- dental Planorboid character. Such a subgenus would comprise species not truly Plectopylaic; and others which are really so, but not Planorboid in form, would be inadmissible. In the same paper is described a large and interesting species of the restricted genus Alyceus—A. Pilula, Gould, from Hong Kong. Another species has lately been described from Java— A. Jagori, Von Martens. The characters given of these two species will not permit their assignment with certainty to any particular one of the three sections proposed in the ‘ Annals’ for March 1859, A third species, A. exul, Bl., assignable to the section Charax, was found during the past year in the Nil- gherry range, by Mr. W. T. Blanford, as well as a singular new Diplommatina. Neither of these two genera had previously occurred to the southward of the Ganges. In the same rich locality, Mr. H. F. Blanford had, in a former year, discovered a most curious little Cyclostomaceous genus (Opisthostoma, Bl.), a specimen of which he has kindly communicated to me. These new Nilgherry shells were destined to appear in the ‘Journal of the Asiatic Society of Calcutta’. I may here note that I have lately ascertained that the shell which I published in the ‘Annals’ for March 1856, under the name of Megalomastoma gravidum, was described in the ‘ Pro- ceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History’ for July in the same year, as Cyclostoma Pollex, Gould. Mr. Gould pro- ceeded, in the same paper, to propose for that shell, in conjunc- tion with Rhaphaulus Chrysallis, Pfr., and M. (Hainesia) Myersi, Haines, a new group, “ probably generic,” with the designation of Pollicaria. This name, if published within a moderate period after its submission to the Boston Society, has priority in point of time to my generic term Hybocystis, proposed in the ‘Annals’ for August 1859 for H. gravida alone, after an examination of _ the animal and operculum. The true structure of the shell of Rhaphaulus Chrysallis (discovered by Mr. H. Adams) was made known in the ‘Annals’ for April 1856, in sage year also 100 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. Pfeiffer proposed his section Haznesia in the ‘ Mal. Blatter’ for September. The following are the remarks published by Gould on Cyclo- stoma Pollex, with the characters of Pollicaria :— “This singular shell may possibly be Cyclostoma Chrysalis, Pfr., but is larger and destitute of lines and indentations. That shell is said to come from Arva [probably Ava]. Megalomastoma Myersii, Haines, is another species of the same type, but less distorted and more cylindrical. These shells, coming from the same region, to which many others will doubtless hereafter be added, I regard as constituting a natural group, probably generic, for which I would propose the name Pollicaria. Shell sub- perforate, chrysalidiform, ventrally flattened; spire secund ; aperture subcircular, truncate posteriorly within the peritreme.” Cheltenham, June 29, 1860. XVII.—On Additions to the Madetran Coleoptera. By T. Vernon Wotzaston, M.A., F.L.S. [Concluded from p. 54. ] (Subfam. XaNTHOLINIDES.) Genus XANTHOLINUS. Dahl, Encycl. Méthod. x. 475 (1825). Xantholinus Hesperius? Erich. X. niger (vix subeenescens), nitidus; capite utrinque parce punctato, ad basin truncato; prothorace punctorum serie laterali subcurvata . impresso; elytris latera versus obsolete subseriatim punctatis, margine apicali testaceo; antennis tarsisque fusco-ferrugineis, illarum articulo primo (et interdum tertio), femoribus tibiisque piceis. Long. corp. lin. 22-32. Habitat Maderam australem, a DD. Park et Moniz benigne com- municatus. Xantholinus Hesperius ?, Erichs., Gen. et Spec. Staph. 329 (1839). X. like the X. linearis, but with the head a little more abruptly truncated behind (though not quite so suddenly as in the X. punciulatus), and much more sparingly punctured, and with the frontal sulci a little longer, wider, and deeper,—the inner ones, moreover, being a trifle less curved, and the outer ones carried further back on to the forehead, from the front margin of the eye. Prothorax with a longitudinal row of about nine punctures on either side of its disk, and with the lateral ones fewer than in the X, dinearis, and with an evident tendency to be arranged in a Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 101 curve (though not so decidedly so as those of the X. punctulatus). Elytra finely punctured, as in the X. linearis, but with a very obscure tendency to be disposed, towards the lateral margins, in longitudinal rows; their apical edge somewhat translucid and testaceous. Antenne and tarsi brownish-ferruginous; the basal joint of the former (and sometimes, apparently, the third also), as well as the femora and tibiae, piceous. _ The present Xantholinus, which in some respects (as will be seen) combines the characters of the X. punctulatus and linearis, but which may be at once known from them by, inéer alia, its more remotely punctured head and the testaceous apical margin of its elytra, appears to agree sufficiently well with the descrip- tion of the X. Hesperius (from Spain and Portugal) as given by Erichson, to justify its being referred to that insect. Never- theless I should state that it does not precisely accord with the diagnosis; and hence I have assigned it to the X. Hesperius with a query, being unwilling to multiply species unnecessarily in a somewhat obscure group. I have detected a single specimen of it amongst some old insects which were taken by Mr. M. Park, about two or three years ago, near Funchal; and a second was communicated to me by Senhér Moniz, during the winter of 1859. Genus LEPTACINUS. Erichson, Kaf. der Mark Brand. 1. 429 (1837). Leptacinus linearis, Grav. L. niger, nitidus ; capite utrinque dense et profunde punctato, ad basin recte truncato; prothorace seriebus dorsalibus circa 9-punc- tatis ; elytris dilutioribus, latera versus seriatim punctatis; anten- nis piceis; pedibus piceo-testaceis. Long. corp. lin. 12. Habitat Maderam ; quinque specimina ad S. Antonio da Serra nuper deprehensit Dom. Bewicke. Staphylinus linearis, Grav., Col. Micropt. 43 (1802). Gyrohypnus suicifrons (Kby.), Steph., Il. Brit. Ent. v. 260 (1833). Leptacinus linearis, Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutsch. ii. 649 (1857). L. black and shining. Head and prothorax highly polished : the former straightly truncated behind, deeply and distinctly punctured at the sides (but not roughly so, the punctures being well-defined), and with the frontal sulci deep and distinct : the latter with a longitudinal row of about eight punctures on either side of its disk, and with about five or six (besides some scattered ones near the anterior angles) arranged somewhat in a curve towards either edge. Elytra diluted in colouring (being more or less piceous, and still paler towards their outer apical angles), finely punctured, the punctures being disposed in rows 102. Mr. T. V. Wollaston. on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. towards the lateral margins. Antenne brownish-piceous, being a little brighter at their base. Legs piceo-testaceous, with their tarsi pale. Except in its comparatively diminutive size, the present insect bears a considerable primd facie resemblance, in its general con- tour and posteriorly-truncated head, to the Xantholinus punctu- latus. Nevertheless, apart from the great differences of its punctation (which may be gathered from the above diagnosis), the generic characters of the Leptacini will of course at once separate it; and amongst these, the subulated apical joint of the palpi is perhaps the most apparent. Its discovery in Ma- deira is due to Mr. Bewicke, who has recently forwarded me five specimens which he captured, during the past summer, beneath hay-stack rubbish, at S. Antonio da Serra. I should, add that one of the Madeiran examples has likewise been carefully exa- mined by Mr. Janson, who agrees with me in referring it to the Staphylinus linearis, Grav. (Subfam. StapHyLINIDEs.) Genus PHILONTHUS. (Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 226 (1882). § I. Prothorax seriebus dorsalibus e punctis quatuor compositis. Philonthus thermarum, Aubé. P. angustus, niger; capite subquadrato; prothorace picescentiore ; elytris testaceo-piceis, apicem versus paulatim dilutioribus, parce et distincte punctulatis ; antennis fuscis, basi pedibusque pallidis. Long. corp. lin. 14. Habitat Maderam australem ; duo specimina prope urbem Funcha- lensem tempore vernali A.p. 1859, a meipso detecta. Philonthus thermarum, Aubé, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France (2i*me série), viii. 316 (1850). P. small, narrow, and black. Head and prothoraz highly polished ; the former rather long and subquadrate, being straightly truncated behind ; the /atter more piceous than the head, and with a longitudinal series of four (or sometimes, apparently, five) punctures down either side of its disk, and with a few scat- tered ones between them and the edges. EHlytra paler than the head and prothorax, being more or less testaceo-piceous, and paler behind than in front; sparingly, but distinctly, punctu- lated. Antenne brown; their base and the legs testaceous. Two examples of the P. thermarum, Aubé, which agree pre- cisely with British ones in my possession, were captured by my- self, beneath vegetable refuse, near Funchal, during the spring of 1859. Their minute size, narrow outline, subquadrate head, and diluted elytra, in conjunction with the four (or sometimes Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 108 five) punctures down either side of their prothoracic disk, will at once distinguish them from the rest of the Madeiran Philonthi. In more northern latitudes, the species generally occurs about hotbeds,—under which circumstances it was discovered by M. Rouzet in Paris; and I have myself taken it in similar positions in England. (Subfam. PapERIpEs.) Genus Scorzvus. : Erichson, Gen. et Spec. Staph. 604 (1839). Scopeus subopacus, n. sp. S. angustus, nigro-piceus, subopacus; capite prothoraceque dense alutaceis, fere pilis carentibus, illo subrotundato-quadrato ; elytris dense et minute punctulatis et pilis brevibus demissis cinereis vestitis; antennis rufo-testaceis, apicem versus fuscescentibus ; pedibus infuscato-testaceis. Long. corp. lin. 14. Habitat Maderam, una cum precedente a Dom. Bewicke detectus. S. narrow, blackish-piceous, and nearly opake. Head and prothoraz densely alutaceous, but scarcely punctured, and almost free from pile: the former roundish-quadrate (beimg truncated behind, but not very abruptly so), and with the eyes rounded, and rather small: the /atter oblong, and rather acuminated in front. Elytra closely and minutely punctulated all over, and (together with the abdomen) more evidently pilose than the head and prothorax—being clothed with a fine and very short, decumbent, cinereous pubescence. Abdomen concolorous, even the extreme apex being scarcely more diluted in colouring than the rest of the surface. Antenne reddish-testaceous at their base, but browner towards their apex. Legs brownish-testaceous, being unequally infuscated all over. The unique example from which the above description has been compiled was detected by Mr. Bewicke, who captured it (along with the last species) beneath hay-stack refuse at S. An- tonio da Serra, during the summer of 1859. It has much the appearance of a small dark Lithocharis; but the generic cha- racters of Scopeus, which mainly consist in its more robust legs (especially the anterior pair) and its small tricuspid corneous ligula, will, apart from the diminished bulk of the species which compose the group, readily distinguish it. Judging from the description, it seems somewhat allied (particularly in its opake surface) to the L. infirmus, Erichs., from Egypt; nevertheless its uniformly dark hue and the densely alutaceous (but appa- rently unpunctured) sculpture of its head and prothorax are of themselves sufficient to separate it therefrom. 104 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. Genus LitHocHarRis. (Dejean) Boisd. et Lacord., Faun. Ent. des Env. de Paris, i, 431 (1835). Lithocharis brevipes, n. sp. I. fusco-picea, subopaca, densissime et subtilissime punctulata ; capite subtriangulari piceo-nigro, oculis parvulis; prothorace subquadrato ; elytris paulo magis fuscescentioribus ; antennis pe- dibusque infuscato-ferrugineis, illis graciusculis, tarsis brevibus. Long. corp. lin. vix 14. Habitat Maderam australem; in horto Bewickiano prope Funchal exemplar unicum deprehensi. L. like the LZ. ochracea, but rather smaller and narrower, more opake, still more closely and minutely punctulated all over, and more densely pubescent. Head not quite so black as in that species (or a trifle more piceous) ; also rather smaller, less con- vex, and more triangular, and with the eyes not nearly so large. Eilytra somewhat browner, or more diluted, than the rest of the surface, and very densely pubescent. Limbs darker than in the LZ. ochracea: the antenne, also, more slender; and with the apical joint shorter, and less acuminated at its tip : and the legs more abbreviated, particularly the tarsi, which are (compa- ratively) very short. The present insect is a good deal allied to the European L. obsoleta ; nevertheless its rather shorter and more slender antennze (with their smaller terminal joint), together with its more tri- angular head and more piceous hue, and the less broadly dilated front tarsi of its male sex, will, apart from minor differences, at once separate it therefrom. Judging from the diagnosis, it seems quite distinct, in many points, from the L. obscurella, Krichs., from Sardinia, though in its general size and aspect it may possibly approach that species. The only specimen which [ have as yet seen of it was captured by myself, during the spring of 1859, from beneath vegetable refuse, in Mr. Bewicke’s garden at the Palmeira, above Funchal. Genus SunIvs. (Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 274 (1832). Sunius equivocus, n. sp. S. piceo-ferrugineus ; capite rotundato-oblongo; prothorace rufo- ferrugineo; elytris antennisque dilute testaceis; pedibus pallido- testaceis ; scutello majusculo. Long. corp. lin. 14. Habitat Maderam australem, a Dom. M. Park captus. S. piceo-ferruginous, Head, prothorax, and elytra almost free Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 105 from pubescence—the first and second being also subopake, and densely, roughly, but not very decidedly punctured: the first roundish-oblong ; the second a little more rufescent than the head, being strictly rufo-ferruginous ; the ¢hird a little less opake, more deeply, distinctly, and less closely punctured, and (toge- ther with the antenna) of a dull diluted-testaceous hue. Scu- tellum rather larger than in the other Madeiran Sunii. Ahdomen pubescent. Legs pale testaceous, but infuscated in parts. The single specimen described above was captured, about two years ago, by Mr. M. Park, near Funchal. As will be gathered from the diagnosis, it differs from the other Madeiran Sunii in many important particulars, though combining to a certain ex- tent the characters of them both; and, indeed, at first sight it has somewhat the general aspect and colouring of the Mecogna- thus Chimera: nevertheless, apart from minor differences, its comparatively immensely developed elytra and scutellum, and less basally-constricted abdomen, will at once distinguish it from that insect. (Subfam. OxyTELipEs.) Genus TRoGoPpHL@Us. Mannerheim, Brachél. 49 (1831). Trogophleus ewilis, n. sp. T. angustus, niger, subnitidus; capite prothoraceque minutissime, creberrime et eequaliter subpunctulatis (an potius alutaceis?), hoc in disco postico obsolete longitudinaliter bi-impresso; antennis basi fusco-ferrugineis ; pedibus dilute testaceis. Long. corp. lin. 4. Habitat Maderam australem, a Dom. M. Park semel lectus. T. minute, narrow, black or piceous-black, slightly shining, and delicately pubescent. Head and prothorax most closely, minutely, and equally subpunctulated all over, the punctules being very indistinct, and scarcely separable from minute gra- nules (so that, perhaps, the surface might be almost regarded as subalutaceous instead of punctured): the former less prominent or thickened behind the eyes than in the 7. corticinus, so that the latter project sensibly beyond the hinder rim (which is scarcely the case in that species); the datter of much the same shape as in the 7. corticinus and bilineatus, but with the longi- tudinal foveze more obscure, being subobsolete. Hiytra a trifle more picescent than the head and prothorax, and a little more evidently punctulated (though much more finely so than in the other species). The basal half of the antenne dull brownish ferruginous. Legs diluted testaceous, 106 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. The present insignificant little Trogophleus, a single specimen of which I have found amongst some insects collected by Mr. M. Park near Funchal, is apparently as small as the minute 7. simplicicollis, with which, in its very dense and fine sculpture, it nearly agrees. Nevertheless its paler limbs and totally different prothorax (which is not narrowed behind as in that species, nor free from longitudinal furrows) will of themselves at once sepa- rate it therefrom; whilst from its still nearer ally, the 7. corti- cinus, it is easily distinguished by its smaller size and closer and very much finer punctation, as well as by its more obsolete prothoracic foveze, and by the paler hue of its legs and the basal half of its antenne. | 2 | (Subfam. OMALIADES.) Genus PHILORHINUM. Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutschl. ii. 966 (1858). Philorhinum humile, Erichs. P. lineare, depressum, pubescens, nigrum; capite, prothorace elytris- que paulo dilutioribus, dense eequaliter punctatis; antennarum basi pedibusque dilute testaceis. Long. corp. lin. lL. Habitat Maderam, a Dom. Bewicke ad 8S. Antonio da Serra zestate 1859 repertum. Arpedium humile, Erichs., Gen. et Spec. Staph. 860 (1840). myops, Haliday, Entomologist, 187 (1841). humile, Redt., Fauna Austr. (edit. 2), 246 (1857). Philorhinum humile, Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutschl. ii. 966 (1858). P. linear, depressed, black, slightly shining, and clothed with a short, decumbent, cinereous pile. Head, prothorax, and elytra rather more piceous, or diluted in colouring, than the abdomen, and densely, deeply, and equally punctured throughout: the first subtriangular, with the eyes prominent, and the second transverse-subquadrate, being nearly equally rounded at the sides. Antenne fusco-ferruginous towards their apex; their base and the /egs diluted testaceous. The abbreviated elytra, leaving five segments of the abdomen visible, and the elongated basal joint of the hinder feet, will of themselves at once distinguish the genus Philorhinum from its immediate allies. The single individual described above, identified by Mr. Janson with the common European P. humile, with which it appears in every respect to agree, was de- tected by Mr. Bewicke at 8. Antonio da Serra (in Madeira proper) during the summer of 1859. In the English specimens which I have examined, the males seem to have their antenne a trifle longer than those of the females, and with the apical Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 107 joint less abbreviated; and the Madeiran example (a female) seems to coincide in this respect with the corresponding sex of more northern latitudes. Genus ANTHOBIUM. (Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 335 (1832). Anthobium torquatum, Marsh. A. rufo-testaceum; scutello, pectore, abdomine antennarumque apice nigricantibus; elytris testaceis, amplis, ad apicem inte- viorem in foeminis singulatim acuminatis, in maribus postice truncatis. Long. corp. lin. vix 1. Habitat Maderam australem, a Dom. Bewicke prope Funchal semel lectum. Silpha torquata, Marsham, Ent. Brit. i. 127 (1802). Anthobium torquatum et mucronatum, Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 339 (1832), scutellare, Erichs., Gen. et Spec. Staph. 895 (1840). A. rufo-testaceous, slightly shining, and sparingly clothed with a short, decumbent, cinereous pile. Head very finely and minutely punctulated, and with a large, round, and deep punc- ture on either side of the forehead behind ; its extreme posterior portion, or neck, slightly darker. Prothorax still more finely and lightly punctulated, the punctules being scarcely perceptible, even beneath a high magnifying power ; transverse, and rather straightened at the sides, the hinder angles being nearly right angles, and the anterior ones rounded off; with a dorsal line down the centre. Hlytra much more coarsely punctured ; ample, and rather dilated posteriorly, covering nearly all the upper surface of the abdomen; a shade paler than the head and and prothorax, being testaceous; their apex truncated in the males; but in the females each elytron is separately produced, or acuminated, at its inner apex. Scutellum piceous, free from pile, and coarsely alutaceous. Abdomen black. Antenne and legs testaceous ; with the apex of the former darker. The single specimen described above is, like the last species, due to the researches of Mr. Bewicke, who captured it in his garden at the Palmeira, above Funchal. I have no hesitation in referring it to the common European A. torquatum, with which in most respects it agrees precisely; its antenne, how- ever, are perhaps just: perceptibly shorter than is the case in more northern latitudes, and the punctules of its prothorax (which is a Jittle less rounded at the sides) are, if possible, even still more obscure. Such trifling differences, however, are scarcely worth noticing, since the msect bears all the essential features of the species with which I have identified it. 108 Mr.T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. Such are the additions to the fauna—49 in all (exclusive, of course, of the Apotomus Chaudoirtt and the Chrysomela onychina, which are merely old species under new names)—which our combined researches have brought to light during the past year and a half in Madeira. As may be gathered from the above statements, of these 49, 21 * were detected by myself, 16 by Mr. Bewicke, 4 by Senhér Moniz, 4 by Mr. M. Park, 3 by Mr. E. Leacock, and one by the Rev. R. T. Lowe; and it may be interesting to remark that the families into which these accessions distribute themselves are as follows :—-Staphylinide 13; Curculionide 8; Lathridiade 7 ; Colydiade and Tomicide 4: each ; Carabide 2; and Silphide, Trichopterygide, Mycetophagide, Dermestide, Bostrychide, Cisside, Attelabide, Bruchide, Halti- cide, Tenebrionide, and Opatride, 1 each. In my last paper on the additions to our Catalogue, written in October 1858, and pub- lished in the ‘ Annals’ for the following December, I brought up the list of then detected forms to 593; so that, when further augmented by the 49 of this present paper, the Madeiran Coleoptera, as hitherto observed, amount to no less than 642 well-defined species. Before closing these remarks, I may just state that the names of the following 18 species, as cited in my last Catalogue, will have, in accordance with the law of priority, to be changed,— subsequent inquiries having proved them to be identical with species previously described. Thus, for Dromius arenicola Woll., read D. patruelis, Chaud.; for Pristonychus alatus, Woll., read P. complanatus, Dej. ; for Anchomenus pallipes, Fab., read A. al- bipes, Fab. (the Carabus pallipes of the ‘ Mantissa Insectorum ’ being, as I am informed by Dr. Schaum, an American insect of the genus Taurus); for Harpalus litigiosus, Dej., read H. tene- brosus, Dej.; for Dactylosternum Rousseti, Woll., read D. abdo- minale, Fab.; for Monotoma spinifera, Woll., read M. spini- collis, Aubé; for Microchondrus domuum, Woll., read Symbiotes domuum, Woll. (the genus Microchondrus being identical with Redtenbacher’s Symbiotes) ; for Haltica subtilis, Woll., read H. procera, Redt.; for Haltica Salicaria, Payk., read H. ventralis, Illig.; for Longitarsus lutescens, Gyll., read L. atricapillus, Dufts. ; for Longitarsus excurvus, Woll., read L. Echiu, Meg.; for Gleo- soma velox, Woll., read Moronillus ruficollis, Jacq.-Duv.; for Autocera laticeps, Woll., read Cnemeplatia laticeps, Woll.,—the genus Autocera being, according to Dr. Kraatz, identical with Cnemeplatia of Costa. * Of these 21, however, there are two which cannot strictly be called recent discoveries, although necessarily treated as additions to our fauna, —namely, the Longitarsus abdominals (which I had inadvertently mixed up amongst my specimens of the L. nubigena, collected in 1855), and the Mycetoporus Johnsoni (which I had hitherto regarded as a mere state of the M, pronus). Mr. A. Adams on the Animals of certain Mollusca. _ 109 XVIII.—Notes on the Animals of certain Genera of Mollusca. By Arruur Apams, F.L.8. &e. Genus VoLutHaRrpA, Fischer. M. Fiscuer, in his ‘ Journal de Conchyliologie,’? 1855, p. 85, describes a genus under the name of Volutharpa, from the shell only. When at Hakodadi, I found the Bullia Perryi of Jay, and refer it to M. Fischer’s genus ; and further north, at Aniwa Bay, Saghalien, I met with Bulla ampullacea of Middendorf, and believe it to form another species of the same genus. I procured by the dredge one living specimen of the latter species from a depth of 17 fathoms. The animal is like Buccinum, of a white colour sparsely sprinkled with black on the head, foot, and siphon. The tentacles are broad, close together at the base, and rather short, with the eyes on the outer side, near the middle. The siphon is thick and short, and the foot is fleshy, and simple behind. The operculum is subcircular, with concentric strive of growth ; and the nucleus is within the margin, at the fore part. Thus the simple foot and the possession of eyes remove it from the genus Bullia, and the form and texture of the shell from Buccinum. The operculum is different from that of Pseudoliva or Gastridia, and the shell is without the tooth at the fore part of the outer lip. The natural position of the genus is between Buccinum and Pseudoliva. Species of Volutharpa. f Deshayesiana, Fisch. Senna Bf _ampullacea, Midd. (Bullia). “Perryi, Jay . Limneeana, 4. Ad. (Bullia). Genus Naricina, Gray. The animal of this genus resembles that of Morvillia or Limneria; and the genus should be removed from the family Naticide to that of Velutinide. The tentacles are short and rather flattened, with the eyes at their outer bases. The mantle lines the shell, and is thickened at the edge, but is not produced beyond, and does not cover the margin of the shell, as it does in Marsenina and Velutella. The foot is small and oblong, auri- culate on each side in front; and there is no operculum. The male organ is large and compressed, and is situated at the outer base of the right tentacle. csaeasddiians Sphered in a radiant cloud; for yet the sun was not.’ We have already rejected the hypothesis that the primeval night proceeded from a temporary obscuration of the atmosphere ; and the expression ‘ God said, Let light be,’ affords an additional reason, since, in accordance with the strict precision of language which everywhere prevails in this ancient document, a mere restoration of light would not be stated in such terms. If we wish to find a natural explana- tion of the mode of illumination referred to, we must recur to one or other of the suppositions mentioned above, that the luminous matter formed a nebulous atmosphere slowly concentrating itself towards the centre of the solar system, or that it formed a special envelope of our earth, which subsequently disappeared” (p. 88). The various points which are usually supposed to be antagonistic to each other in the two records are examined seriatim, and, as it seems to us, in most instances answered satisfactorily. According to the Hebrew narrative, ‘‘all the earth’s physical features were per- fected on the fourth day, immediately before the creation of animals’’ (p. 196); and geological discovery, in which animals play the first part, carries us back to an epoch corresponding with the beginning of the fifth day, which “day,” or eon, would appear “to include the whole of the Paleeozoic and Mesozoic epochs of geology.” But in the Mosaic epitome it will be remembered that plants are stated to have made their appearance on the third day, and thus to have pre- ceded animals in the order of succession; so that ‘‘ we are shut up to the conclusion that the flora of the third day must have its place before the Paleozoic period of geology.” ‘‘ But that there were plants,’ continues our author, “before this period, we may infer almost with certainty from the abundance and distribution of carbo- naceous matter in the form of graphite in the Azoic or Laurentian Bibhographical Notice. 207 rocks of Canada; but of the form and structure of these plants we know nothing” (p. 168). Many interesting suggestions bearing on controverted points might be adduced from the pages of this treatise, did space permit. Thus, in discussing the exact meaning of the Hebrew word ‘min,’ Dr. Dawson remarks, ‘A very important truth is contained in the ex- pression ‘after its kind,’ 7. e. after its species ; for the Hebrew ‘ min,’ used here, has strictly this sense, and, like the Greek dea and the Latin species, conveys the notion of form as well as that of kind. It is used to denote species of animals in Leviticus i. and xiv., and in Deuteronomy xiv. and xv. We are taught by this statement that plants were created each by itself, and that creation was not a sort of slump-work to be perfected by the operation of a law of develop- ment, as fancied by some modern speculators. In this assertion of the distinctness of species, and the production of each by a distinct creative act, revelation tallies perfectly with the conclusions of natural science, which lead us to believe that each species is permanently reproductive, variable within narrow limits, incapable of permanent intermixture with other species, and a direct product of creative power” (p. 163). And, again, whilst drawing a distinction between the expression to “create” and simply to “form” or ‘“ make,” he adds: ‘‘We may again note that the introduction of animal life is marked by the use of the word ‘create,’ for the first time since the general creation of the heavens and the earth. We may also note that the animal, as well as the plant, was created ‘after its kind,’ or ‘species by species.’ The animals are grouped under three great classes,—the Remes, the Tanninim, and the Birds; but, lest any misconception should arise as to the relations of species to these groups, we are expressly informed that the species is here the true unit of the creative work. It is worth while, therefore, to note that this most ancient authority on this much controverted topic connects species on the one hand with the creative fiat, and on the other with the power of continuous reproduction” (p. 192). In like manner, in his 16th chapter (on the “ Unity and Antiquity of Man’’), Dr. Dawson once more reverts to the same subject : “‘ The species is not merely an ideal unit; it is a unit in the work of crea- tion. No one better indicates than Agassiz does the doctrine of the creation of animals; but to what is it that creation refers? Not to genera and higher groups: they ewpress only the relations of things created ;—not to individuals as now existing: they are the results of the laws of invariahbility and increase of the species ;— but to certain original individuals, protoplasts, formed after their kinds or species, and representing the powers and limits of variation inherent in the species,—the ‘potentialities of their existence,’ as Dana well expresses it. The species, therefore, with all its powers and capacities for reproduction, is that which the Creator has made, —His unit in the work, as well as ours in the study... .. The limits of variability differ for every species, and must be ascertained by patient investigation of large numbers of specimens, before we can confidently assert the boundaries in some widely distributed and 208 Royal Society :— variable species ; but in the greater number this is not difficult, and in all may be ascertained by patient inquiry ” (pp. 285, 289). With the above quotation we must conclude our brief notice of Dr. Dawson’s able and interesting work, merely remarking that, if he has not in all instances succeeded in entirely satisfying the minds of critics, he has at least offered more intelligible solutions of the greater mass of supposed ‘“ difficulties” than have been hitherto arrived at— and such, we might add, as may be readily accepted without doing unnecessary violence to either Scripture or science. PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ROYAL SOCIETY. June 14, 1860.—General Sabine, R.A., Treasurer and V.P., in the Chair. “Researches on the Foraminifera.”’—Part IV. By W. B. Car- penter, M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.L.S. &e. The author in this communication brings to a conclusion that series of inquiries into the structural and physiological characters of typical forms of Foraminifera, which he had been induced to work out for the sake of turning to the account of Zoological science the valuable collections made by Mr. Jukes in the Australian Seas and by Mr. Cuming in the Philippine. | The first genus now treated of is Polystomella, the smaller and . simpler forms of which have long been known, and of which the structure, so far as it can be elucidated by the examination of such specimens, has been already described with great-care and accuracy by Professor W.C. Williamson. But in the comparatively gigantic and highly developed Polystomelle of the Australian and Philippine series, a feature exists which is scarcely discernible in the humbler forms previously examined—that feature being the extraordinary development of the canal-system. A spiral canal runs along the inner margin of either surface of every whorl; from this canal a series of arches is given off, of which one passes down between every two adjacent segments, uniting it with the other spiral canal ; whilst another set of straight branches passes directly towards the surface of the shell, through the thick caleareous deposit which covers in the depressed centre of the spire, and which extends as far as the last- formed spire. From the connecting arches, successive pairs of diverg- ing branches proceed at frequent intervals ; these, in the last whorl, make their way to the surface of the shell, and (when the shell is newly formed) open close on either side of the septal band, though, as the shell increases in thickness by subsequent deposit, the increased divergence of the branches separates their mouths from each other, and it very commonly happens that the two contiguous branches diverging from different arches meet and open by a single external pore half-way between the septal bands. When, however, one whorl Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the Foraminifera. 209 has been surrounded by another, this radiating canal-system of the inner whorl does not usually continue itself directly into that of the outer (though such a continuation is not unfrequently seen), but the diverging canals for the most part terminate in the stolons of communication between the segments of sarcode that occupy the chambers of the outer whorl. , The evidence afforded by the distribution of the canal-system in Polystomella is decidedly confirmatory of the view expressed by the author on a former occasion, that this peculiar set of inosculating passages is related to the formation and nutrition of those solid calcareous layers which strengthen and connect the proper walls of the chambers, and to which he has given the designation of the ‘intermediate skeleton.” This view derives strong confirmation from the still more extensive distribution and greater importance of the canal-system of Calcarina, a genus of which Mr. Cuming’s Philippine collection affords a most remarkable series of illustrations. This type may be considered as closely allied to Polystomella in the disposition and mode of com- munication of its chambers, save that the spire is generally more or less inequilateral. Its ‘intermediate skeleton” is, however, much more developed ; aud it extends itself into a variable number of pro- longations, sometimes simply club-shaped, sometimes more or less ramifying, which radiate in different directions from the central body, giving it somewhat the appearance of a spur-rowel, whence its generic designation. (An approach to this configuration is occasion- ally presented by the common Polystomella crispa, as also by some other species of Polystomella.) Now the independence of the intermediate skeleton and of the spiral system of chambers is curi- ously shown by the disproportionate development which they respect- ively exhibit the one to the other, and by their occasional complete disconnexion,—the spire altogether departing from its usual course, and (as it were) running wild, whilst the intermediate skeleton with its prolongations still presents its ordinary configuration. ‘The nutrition of the intermediate skeleton seems to,be provided for by a system of large canals, freely inosculating with each other, which originate on the sides of the chambers, and are continued through the whole thickness of the intermediate skeleton, some of them pass- ing directly to its nearest surface, whilst others are continued to the terminations of its radiating prolongations. It is not a little remarkable that a Foraminiferous organism should present itself so extremely resembling the preceding as to be easily mistaken for it, and yet essentially differing from it in its plan of structure. This is the case with a type of which some remarkable specimens occur in Mr. Cuming’s collection, and of which some smaller examples have been kindly put into the author’s hands by Dr. J. E. Gray. As it seems to be identical with the body described by Montfort under the designation Tinoporus baculatus, it may be right to retain that name, although it had been abandoned under the impression that it was a mere synonym of Calcarina. The structure of this body will be better understood after the description 210 Royal Society. of a simpler form, which seems to be generally diffused through the seas of warmer latitudes, but of which the most remarkable examples present themselves in Mr. Jukes’s Australian dredgings. Its shape is extremely variable, being sometimes an almost perfect sphere, in other cases resembling the lower half of a sugar-loaf, whilst in other cases again it is a very irregular depressed cone. It seems originally to have grown attached to zoophytes, corals, &c., since it frequently presents indications of such former attachment, though it is rarely to be met with otherwise than free. It is, moreover, very closely allied in structure to the body which has been termed Polytrema miniaceum, under the belief that it was a Polyzoan Coral, but whose Foraminiferous affinities have been already perceived by Dr. Gray, who has proposed for it the generic name of Pustulipora. In the commencement of its growth, this organism seems closely to resemble Planorbulina, being formed of an assemblage of cham- bers arranged on one plane, spirally towards the centre, but irregularly clustered towards the circumference ; each chamber communicating by single large septal orifices with the two contiguous chambers of the same row, whilst its walls are perforated with numerous large pseudopodian foramina. This first-formed plane, however, is after- wards covered-in above and below by numerous successive layers of similar cells, which are piled one upon another in very regular rows ; the original spiral type of growth being altogether lost in these super- posed layers. In this mode the organism comes to present a near relationship to the fossil genus Orditoides *,—the principal difference being that the superposed layers are not so completely differentiated from the original median layer in Tinoporus as they are in Orbitoides. Now in Tinoporus baculatus we often find columns of solid shell- substance interposed between the angular partitions of the piles of superposed cells, just as they are in Ordbitoides, their summits being visible on the surface as projecting tubercles; these columns are perforated with pseudopodian canals, which are extensions of the pores in the walls of the chambers over which they lie. And the peculiar stellate projections which give to this species so much the aspect of a Calcarina are for the most part formed of a similar growth; for though the chambered structure is continued for a short distance as a conical protuberance into the base of each, yet this cone is invested and extended by a sheath of solid shell-substange, which is perforated by pseudopodian tubes extending through it from the chambers. The last type of Foraminiferous structure described in this com- munication is one which appears to furnish a highly interesting link of connexion between Foraminifera and Sponges. Its nature was at first entirely misunderstood, the specimens in Mr. Cuming’s collec- tion having been supposed, not only by Mr. Cuming, but by other con- chologists, to be shells of a sessile Cirripede. Their external resem- _blance might readily justify such an inference, since they are irre- gular cones, apparently composed of distinct valves, attached by a spreading base to the surface of shells or corals, and having a single * See the author’s account of the structure of that genus in the Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, vol. vi. 1850, p. 32. Zoological Society. 211 orifice at theirapex. A careful examination of the interior structure, however, makes it evident that the shell is multilocular, and that it is formed upon the type of the Helicostégue Foraminifera, closely resembling Globigerina in the commencement of its growth; the supposed ‘valves’ being the walls of the outer whorl, the chambers of which are very large, and are partially subdivided by incomplete septa. All the principal chambers communicate by orifices of their own with a sort of central funnel which leads to the external orifice ; and thus their relation to it is very much that of the separate orifices of the chambers of Globigerina to its umbilicus. The cavities of the chambers are occupied by a spongeous tissue, which contains sili- ceous spicules; and although the possibility that this spongy sub- stance may be parasitic must not be lost sight of, yet reasons are iven which seem to render it almost certain that this is the proper body of the organism, on which Dr. Gray, who first discerned its true affinities, has conferred the generic name of Carpenteria. The author concludes with some general observations upon the mutual affinities of the “typical forms ” of Foraminifera whose struc- ture he has now elucidated ; and he sums up the evidence which his examination of them has furnished in regard to the very wide range of variation which seems especially to characterize this group,— avowing his conviction that the only classificatiou of it which can approach to a really natural arrangement, will be one founded upon the idea of ‘‘ descent with modification’ as the means by which an almost infinite variety of special forms has been evolved from a few fundamental types. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. May 8, 1860.—E. W. H. Holdsworth, Esq., F.L.S., in the Chair. ON AN APPARENTLY New Species OF PARADISE-BrirRpD. By Wiuu1AM Goopwin. I beg permission to introduce to your notice a Bird of Paradise, which I believe to be either altogether unknown, or at least hitherto undescribed. I have interested myself for many years in this branch of Orni- thology, and possess in my own collection twenty-nine specimens, re- presenting all the different species known up to the present time, with the exception of Semioptera Wallacit. I have had opportunities of inspecting the fine collections of these birds sent to England by that energetic and able naturalist Mr. Wallace, and have searched in vain for any specimen similar to that which I have now the honour of introducing to the meeting. I therefore conclude it to be in all probability an entirely new and undescribed species. The bird now before you, which I believe to be the female, came into my possession about twenty years ago, together with another, which I have no doubt is the male bird. This latter specimen is now in the British Museum. I received them both from Mr. Bartlett, and we then agreed in 212 Zoological Society :— considering them as a young male and female of the Paradisea papuana ; but the numerous specimens which I have examined in the collections of Mr. Wallace, consisting of males, females, and young of the latter bird, have now convinced me that they belong to an entirely distinct species. The male (now in the British Museum) is smaller than the Para- disea papuana, the length from head to end of tail being about 9 inches, bill 14 inch, wings from shoulder to tips barely 73 inches, tail 53 inches. Feathers on the head and shoulders yellow; back, tail, and wings dark chestnut-brown; the coverts of the wings edged with yellow; the two central tail-feathers have naked shafts 15 inches in length, terminating with elongated webs 3 inches long ; the throat has a small patch of golden green, which surrounds the base of the bill ; the lower parts, with the exception of a small patch of brown under the throat, white; side feathers somewhat elongated and soft. | Female: length from head to end of tail about 9 inches, bill 1} inch. Forehead, throat, sides and top of the head dark chocolate- brown, shading to a dingy yellow and cinnamon colour ; tail-coverts tinged with yellowish-brown ; tail cinnamon-brown, 44 inches long, the two middle feathers narrow, pointed and curved, 4} inches in length ; the whole of the under parts from the throat white ; side feathers soft ; legs and wings imperfect. , Mr. Bartlett informed me that these birds came to England with other skins of Birds of Paradise, viz. the Clouded (P. magnifica), Golden-breasted (P. aurea), and the Ptilorhis magnifica. 5 The locality was unknown to him, and is probably one which Mr. Wallace has not yet visited. Should he continue his researches, he may yet be fortunate enough to meet with this species. In conclusion, I beg to propose that the bird now brought under your notice be named Paradisea Bartlettii, in recognition of the valuable services rendered by Mr. Bartlett to the lovers of ornitho- logical science by his-very careful researches and numerous observa- tions. ) at Notes on Two Strutuious Birps NOW LIVING IN THE Society’s Garpens. By Puinie Lurury Scuater, M.A., SECRETARY TO THE SOCIETY. At the last meeting of this Society I announced that we were ex- pecting to receive two additional examples of Struthious birds for the Menagerie, which I had reason to believe would prove to be distinct from any of the seven then existing in it. I now have the pleasure of informing the meeting that these birds have arrived in good health and condition, and that an accurate examination of them has convinced me, as well, I believe, as every one who has paid them a visit, that they really belong to independent species. We are now therefore the fortunate possessors of no less than nine different species of this important group, of which, until lately, but four were known to exist in the whole world in a recent state. The newly arrived birds I allude to are examples of the Emeu Mr. P. L. Sclater on two new Struthious Birds. 213 of Western Australia (Dromeus irroratus, Bartlett), and the Casso- wary with the throat-wattles divided and far apart, which I have proposed to designate Casuarius bicarunculatus. The Emeu of Western Australia may, as was pointed out by Mr. Bartlett, when he first described it at a meeting of this Society in May 1859, be easily distinguished from the well-known Eastern bird by its spotted plumage. On comparing the feathers of the two species together, the mode in which this spotting is produced is clearly apparent. The feathers of D. irroratus are barred alternately with silky white and darkish grey throughout their length, terminating Fig. a. in a black tip margined posteriorly with rufous. Those of D. Nove Hollandie are uniform blackish-grey from the base to the extre- mity, which is black with a broad subterminal band of rufous. On comparing the two living birds together, we find D. irroratus generally of a much more slender habit. The tarsi are longer and thinner, and the toes longer and much more slender. The tarsal scutes are smaller. The irides are of a pale hazel, instead of a reddish brown asin D. Nove Hollandia. 214 Zoological Society :— The example of D. irroratus in the Gardens of the Zoological Society of Amsterdam was brought by a Dutch vessel from Albany, King George’s Sound. I have reason to believe that our specimen is from the same locality. As Mr. Bartlett’s original skin of D. irroratus was obtained in the interior of Southern Australia, the range of this Emeu must be supposed to extend over the western portion of Australia into the latter colony, where it probably inos- culates with D. Nove Hollandie*. } He NUN | | | i ai i Th Fig. d. With regard to the Casuarius bicarunculatus, I am unable at pre- sent to give any particulars concerning its true habitat, though in all probability it is the representative of the Common Cassowary of Ceram (Casuarius galeatus) in one of the Molucca group or adjoin- ing islands. The specimen which we possess is still quite young. The casque is not developed. Except as regards the complete sepa- ration of the two neck-wattles, as indicated in the drawings now ex- hibited, of which fig. a represents the front view of the fore-neck * Two additional specimens of the Spotted Emeu (both immature) have since been received by the Society from Swan River. In this stage of plumage the bird is decidedly darker than its near ally, D. Nove Hollandia. On new species of Birds from Guatemala. 215 of the Common Cassowary, and fig. 0 the corresponding part of the new species, this bird might well pass as a rather bright-coloured variety of the Casuarius galeatus. But I have little doubt that the bird, as it grows older, will develope further differences, and that, when adult, it will be readily distinguishable by other characters from the common species. May 22, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair. CHARACTERS OF ELeven New Species or BirDs DISCOVERED BY Osspert SALVIN IN GUATEMALA. By Puizuie LuTriey ScuaTER, M.A., SECRETARY TO THE SOCIETY; AND OSBERT Satvin, M.A., F.Z.S. 1. PoLIopriLA ALBILORIS. Cerulescenti-cinerea, pileo nigro, loris albis: remigibus alarum nigricantibus ; primariis cinereo, secundariis albo latiore mar- ginatis: caude rectricibus tribus utrinque lateralibus albo, gra- datim decrescente, terminatis, ceteris nigris, quarta utrinque extima albo terminata: subtus alba, cinerascente lavata : rostro nigro: pedibus obscure plumbeis. Long. tota 4°3, alze 1°9, caudee 2:0. Hab. In rep. Guatimalensi in valle fi. Motagua. Oés. Affinis P. leucogastre ex Brasilia, sed loris albis facile nota- bilis. 2. DENDRG@CA CHRYSOPARIA. Supra nigra, dorsi plumis ad margines aurescentibus: superciliis et capite toto laterali lete aureo-flavis, vitta angusta per oculos transeunte nigra: alis nigricantibus, albo bifasciatis, secun- darus quoque albido limbatis: cauda nigra, rectricum trium utrinque lateralium pogono interno partim albo: subtus alba gutture toto et maculis laterum utrinque nigris: rostro pedi- busque obscure corneis. Long. tota 4°5, alee 2°5, caudee 2°4. Hab. In reip. Guatimalensis provincia Veree Pacis, inter montes. Obs. Inter D. virentem et D. Townsendi media, ab utraque dorso nigro, abdomine pure albo et capite laterali fere omnino aureo distin- guenda. 3. HyLOPHILUS CINEREICEPS. Flavicanti-olivaceus : pileo toto et nucha cinereis: ciliis oculo- rum et corpore medio subtus albis: lateribus et crisso pallide flavicanti-viridibus, rostro corneo, mandibula inferiore albicante : pedibus plumbeis. Long. tota 4°1, alee 2'1, caude 1°8. Hab. In prov. Veree Pacis regione calida. Obs. Affinis H. thoracico, Temminckii, ex Cayenna, sed fronte pileo concolore et pectore albo distinguendus. 216 Zovlogical Society :— 4, GLYPHORHYNCHUS PECTORALIS. Brunneus, secundariis extus, uropygio et cauda rufis : superciliis, lateribus capitis et gula pallide ochracescenti-rufis, plumarum marginibus angustis brunneis: subtus dilutior, pectore maculis elongatis, plumarum scapos cingentibus, notato: remigibus nigris, macula magna quadrata in pogonio interiore pallide ochracea occupatis : rostro nigricanti- haha pedibus nigris. Long. tota 5:5, alee 2°8, caudee 2°7. Hab. In prov. Veree Pacis regione calida. Obs. Assimilis G. cuneato ex Brasilia, sed statura majore et ma- culis pertains dignoscendus. 5. Tease ANABATINUS. Thamnistes genus novum ex familia Formicariidarum, Thamno- philo generi affinis: characteres generales Thamnophili habet, sed rostro crassiore, basi latiore, et ptilosi anabatina differt. Typus. T. anabatinus. 3. Vix olivascenti-brunneus, subtus dilutior: cauda ferrugineo- rubra unicolore : alis extus rufescentibus : macula magna inter- scapulart plumarum basin occupante lete aurantiaco-rubra, margine subapicalt nigra: superciliart striga indistincta et cor- pore subtus pallide ochraceis, unicoloribus: rostri mandibula superiore nigricante, inferiore pallide cornea : pedibus mig’ 2. Mari similis, sed macula interscapuli nulla. Long. tota 5°6, alze 2°7, caudze 2°3, tarsi 7°5. Hab. In prov. Vere Pacis regione calida. 6. PLATYRHYNCHUS CANCROMINUS. Platyrhynchus cancroma, Sclater, P. Z. 8. 1856, p. 295, et Ibis, 1859, p. 445. Similis P. cancromati ex Brasilia, et ab illo vix satis diversus, sed gula pure alba et cauda breviore distinguendus. Hab. In prov. Vere Pacis regione calida, et in Mexico Merid. statu Veree Crucis. 7. TYRANNULUS SEMIFLAVUS. Olivaceus: pileo cinerascente: fronte et superciliis albis: alis caudaque fuscis olivaceo limbatis: subtus pure flavus : rostro et pedibus nigris. Long. tota 32, alee 1°8, caude 1°2. Hab. In prov. Verve Pacis regione calida. Obs. Affinis Tyrannulo elato et T. nigricapillo, et plerumque eadem forma, sed corpore subtus flavo, maculis alaribus nullis et cauda paulo breviore distinguendus. 8. HeTeEROPELMA VeER#-PacIs. | Olivaceum unicolor, supra infraque ad medium pectus rufo aut On'new Species of Birds from Guatemala. 217 ochraceo lavatum : alis caudaque fuscescentibus, extus rufescen- tibus: rostro corneo: pedibus plumbescentibus. Long. tota 6°3, alee 3-5, caudee 2°5. Hab. In prov. Vere Pacis regione calida. Obs. Affine H. virescenti ex Brasilia, et statura eadem; colore H., turdino magis appropinquans ; attamen ab utroque sane diversum. 9. LipAUGUS HOLERYTHRUS. Rufescenti-brunneus unicolor, subtus clarior : remigum parte in- terna et primariorum apicibus fuscescentibus: rostri pallide cornet basi albicante: pedibus obscure corylinis. Long. tota 8°3, alee 4°2, caude 3°8. Had. In prov. Verze Pacis regione calida. Obs. Affinis L. unirufo ex eadem patria, et pictura eadem, sed crassitie minore facile dignoscendus. 10. Pronus HAMATOTIS. Viridis : pileo rubiginoso-flavo : hujus plumarum marginibus an- gustis et regione auriculari coccineis: gutture obscure plumbeo: subtus viridis, pectore aureo lavato: lateribus sub alis late coc- cineis: remigibus nigris, primarits supra fulvo anguste lim- batis ; secundarits supra et alis omnino subtus cerulescentibus : rectricum basibus intus coccineis, caude apice cerulescente : rostro fiavescenti-albo : pedibus rubellis. Long. tota 8°5, alee 5°8, caudee 3°6. Hab. In prov. Veree Pacis regione calida. Obs. Species lateribus coccineis ab aliis hujusce generis speciebus primo visu diversa. 11. CoRETHRURA RUBRA. Lete rufa, subtus medialiter dilutior : gula albicantiore : pileo toto et lateribus capitis saturate cinereis: remigibus et rectri- cibus cum uropygio obscure fusco-nigris : rostro nigro : pedibus olivaceis. : Long. tota 9°0, alee 3°25, caudee 1°7, rostri ab angulo oris 0°8, tarsi 1°3. Hab. In provincia Vere Pacis. MISCELLANEOUS. On some new Species of Mammalia and Tortoises from Cambojia. By Dr. Joun Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. Tupaia frenata. “| Browy, minutely dotted with yellow; chin, inner side of limbs, and ° and under side of body and tail yellow-brown. Head rather elongate, with a black streak from the end of the nose to the ear, enclosing the eye, edged above and below with a distinct yellow line to the Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 15 218 Miscellaneous. upper and lower side of the ear, and the lower streak having a very \ narrow black streak beneath it; shoulder-streak none. Length of head and body 5 inches, of tail 4 inches. Hab. Cambojia (M. Mouhot). Trionyx ornatus. ' Back (of young animal in spirits) brown, with large unequal- ' sized, irregularly disposed, black, circular spots. Head olive, with symmetrical small black spots on the chin, forehead, and nose ; throat and sides of neck with large, unequal-sized, irregular-shaped, but nearly symmetrically disposed yellow spots. Legs olive yellow, spotted in front. Sternum and under side of margin yellow ; sternal callosities not developed. Hab, Cambojia (M. Mouhot). The species is very distinct in its colouring from the young of any of the other Indian species; and the colouring of the young animal forms one of the best characters of the species of the genus. It is most like the young of 7. gangeticus; but the dorsal spots are solid, not rings, and the head is olive, dotted with black. Geoemyda grandis. Shell oblong-elongate, dusky brown. Back keeled. Vertebral plates elongate; the first urn-shaped, bluntly keeled; the fourth and fifth vy sharply keeled. Hinder edges strongly serrated. Nuchal plate di- ve stinct. Sternum truncated in front, deeply notched behind (of male very deeply concave). Head large. Claws very sharp and strong. Length of shell 16 inches, width 11 inches. Hab. Cambojia (M. Mouhot). M. Mouhot sent also specimens of Testudo elongata, Geoemyda spinosa, Emys crassicollis, and of three other species of Emyde ; but the three latter are so young as not to be fit to describe, or to ,. Uigginin if they are the young of already known species. are, By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.ZS. Mr. J. Wilks has lately presented to the Zoological Society a pair of Deer from Kanegawa in Japan; they are widely different from any species that has hitherto come under my observation, and may be entered in the Catalogues as Rusa Japonica (Japan Rusa Deer). Size of a small Axis Deer. Both male and female are dark brown with unequal and rather irregularly disposed round white spots ; the series of spots on each side of the dark vertebral line close and regular, forming two parallel lines. Legs, shoulders, and thighs brown, not spotted. Anal disk and tail, and back edge of thighs, white ; disk moderate, black-edged, especially above ; the tarsal gland, three- quarters up the leg, large, dark yellow. Horn small, normal. The Miscellaneous. 219 male with a dark ashy-brown neck, with a mane of longer, more rigid, standing-out hair. Female hornless. | Like Hyelaphus porcinus, but more slender and graceful in all its parts, and higher on its legs, like an Axis Deer; much darker than the Axis; it has no oblique white streak on the haunches, and the male is maned like the Indian Rusa. The male has shed his horns since his arrival in the Gardens. They are short, not more than 10 or 12 inches long, and in form rather like those of the Axis Deer, but they scarcely seem the full-sized horns of the species. Perhaps they were developed in confinement. It may be Rusa lepida of Sundevall, but that is described as being scarcely as large as a Roe-buck; the tail black, white beneath, and with a white spot on the face, which I cannot see in this Japanese species. The male is not described as maned. 2 BY al Prof. Acass1z on the Origin of Species. We copy from the advance sheets of Agassiz’s third volume of ‘Contributions to the Natural History of the United States’ the following paragraphs relating to the origin of species, which has lately attracted much attention, in consequence of the publication of Darwin’s book on that subject. Individuality and Specific Differences among Acalephs. The morphological phenomena discussed in the preceding section naturally lead to a consideration of individuality and of the extent and importance of specific differences among the Acalephs. A few years ago the prevailing opinion among naturalists was, that while, genera, families, orders, classes, and any other more or less compre- hensive divisions among animals were artificial devices of science to «¢ 9 facilitate our studies, species.alone had a real existence in.nature. © — Whether the views I have presented in the first volume of this work | (p. 163), where I showed that species do not exist in any different ° sense from genera, families, &c., have had anything to do with the change which seems to have been brought about upon this point among scientific men, is not for me to say ; but, whatever be the cause, it is certainly true that, at the present day, the number of naturalists who deny the real existence of species is greatly increased. Darwin in his recent work on the ‘ Origin of Species,’ has also done much to shake the belief in the real existence of species; but the views he advocates are entirely at variance with those I have attempted to establish. For many years past I have lost no oppor- tunity of urging the idea that while species have no material existence, they yet exist as categories of thought, in the same way as genera, families, orders, classes, and branches of the animal kingdom. Darwin’s fundamental idea, on the contrary, is that species, genera, families, orders, classes, and any other kind of more or less compre- hensive divisions among animals, do not exist at all, and are altogether 15* 220 Miscellaneous. artificial, differing from one another only in degree, all having origi- nated from a successive differentiation of a primordial organic form, undergoing successively such changes as would at first produce a variety of species; then genera, as the difference became more exten- sive and deeper; then families, as the gap widened still further between the groups, until in the end all that diversity was produced which has existed or exists now. Far from agreeing with these views, I have, on the contrary, taken the ground that all the natural divi- sions in the animal kingdom are primarily distinct, founded upon different categories of characters, and that all exist in the same way, that is, as categories of thought, embodied in individual living forms. I have attempted to show that branches in the animal kingdom are founded upon different plans of structure, and for that very reason have embraced from the beginning representatives between which there could be no community of origin ; that classes are founded upon different modes of execution of these plans, and therefore they also embrace representatives which could have no community of origin ; that orders represent the different degrees of complication in the mode of execution of each class, and therefore embrace representatives which could not have a community of origin any more than the members of different classes or branches ; that families are founded upon different patterns of form, and embrace representatives equally independent in their origin ; that genera are founded upon ultimate peculiarities of structure, embracing representatives which, from the very nature of their peculiarities, could have no community of origin ; and that, finally, species are based upon relations and proportions that exclude, as much as all the preceding distinctions, the idea of a common descent. As the community of characters among the beings belonging to’ these different categories arises from the intellectual connexion which shows them to be categories of thought, they cannot be the result of a gradual material differentiation of the objects themselves. The argument on which these views are founded may be summed up in the following few words :—species, genera, families, &c. exist as thoughts, individuals as facts. It is presented at full length in the first volume of this work (pp. 137-168), where I have shown that individuals alone have a definite material existence, and that they are, for the time being, the bearers not only of specific characteristics, but of all the natural features in which animal life is displayed in all its diversity,—individuality being, in fact, the great mystery of organic life. Since the arguments presented by Darwin in favour of a universal derivation, from one primary form, of all the peculiarities existing now among living beings have not made the slightest impression on my mind, nor modified in any way the views I have already propounded, I may fairly refer the reader to the paragraphs alluded to above as containing sufficient evidence of their correctness, and I will here only add a single argument, which seems to leave the question where I have placed it. It seems to me that there is much confusion of ideas inthe general Miscellaneous. 221 species do not exist at all, as the supporters of the transmutation theory maintain, how can they vary? and if individuals alone exist, || how can the differences which may be observed among them prove the variability of species? The fact seems to me to be, that, while species are based upon definite relations among individuals which differ in various’ ways among themselves, each individual, as a distinct being, has a definite course to run from the time of its first formation to the end of its existence, during which it never loses its identity nor changes its individuality, nor its relations to other individuals belonging to the same species, but preserves all the categories of relationship which constitute specific or generic or family affinity, or any other kind or degree of affinity. To prove that species vary, it should be proved that individuals born from common ancestors change the different categories of relationship which they bore primitively to one another. While all that has thus far been shown is, that there exists a considerable difference among individuals of one and the same species. This may be new to those who have looked upon every individual picked up at random, as affording the means of describing satisfactorily any species ; but no naturalist who has studied carefully any of the species now best known can have failed to perceive that it requires extensive series of specimens accurately to describe a species, and that the more complete such series are, the more precise appear the limits which separate species: Surely the aim of science cannot be to furnish amateur zoologists or collectors with a recipe for a ready identification of any chance specimen that may fall into their hands. And the difficulties with which we may meet in attempting to characterize species do not afford the least indication that species do not exist at all, as long as most of them can be distinguished, as such, almost at first sight. I foresee that some convert to the trans- mutation creed will at once object that the facility with which species may be distinguished is no evidence that they were not derived from other species. It may be so. But as long as no fact is adduced to show that any one well-known species, among the many thousands that are buried in the whole series of fossiliferous rocks, is actually the parent of any one of the species now living, such arguments can have no weight ; and thus far the supporters of the transmutation theory have failed to produce any such facts. Instead of facts we are treated with marvellous bear, cuckoo, and other stories. “ Credat Judeeus Apella!”’ Had Mr. Darwin or his followers furnished a single fact to show that individuals change, in the course of time, in such a manner as to produce at last species different from those known before, the state of the case might be different. But it stands recorded now, as before, that the animals known to the ancients are still in existence, exhibiting to this day the characters they exhibited of old. The geological record, even with all its imperfections, exaggerated to distortion, tells now, what it has told from the beginning, that the supposed inter- mediate forms between the species of different geological periods are imaginary beings, called up merely in support of a fanciful theory. statement of the variability of species so often repeated lately. If f i i 229 Miscellaneous. The origin of all the diversity among living beings remains a mystery as totally unexplained as if the book of Mr. Darwin had never been written, for no theory unsupported by fact, however plausible it may appear, can be admitted in science. It seems generally admitted that the work of Darwin is particularly remarkable for the fairness with which he presents the facts adverse to his views. It may be so; but I confess that it has made a very different impression upon me. I have been more forcibly struck by his inability to perceive when the facts are fatal to his argument, than by anything else in the whole work. His chapter on the Geological Record, in particular, appears to me, from beginning to end, as a series of illogical deductions and misrepresentations of the modern results of Geology and Paleontology. I do not intend to argue here, one by one, the questions he has discussed. Such argu: ments end too often in special pleading; and any one familiar with the subject may readily perceive where the truth lies, by confronting his assertions with the geological record itself. But since the ques- tion at issue is chiefly to be settled by paleeontological evidence, and I have devoted the greater part of my life to the special study of the fossils, I wish to record my protest against his mode of treating this part of the subject. Not only does Darwin never perceive when the facts are fatal to his views, but when he has succeeded by an ingenious circumlocution in overleaping the facts, he would have us believe that he has lessened their importance or changed their meaning. He would thus have us believe that there have been periods during which all that had taken place during other periods was destroyed,—and this solely to explain the absence of intermediate forms between the fossils found in successive deposits, for the origin of which he looks to those missing links; whilst every recent progress in geology shows more and more fully how gradual and successive all the deposits have been which form the crust of our earth.—He would have us believe that entire faunee have disappeared before those were preserved, thé remains of which are found in the lowest fossiliferous strata; when we find everywhere non-fossiliferous strata below those that contain the oldest fossils now known. It is true he explains their absence by the supposition that they were too delicate to be preserved; but any animals from which Crinoids, Brachiopods, Cephalopods, and Trilobites could arise, must have been sufficiently similar to them to have left, at least, traces of their presence in the lowest non-fossiliferous rocks, had they ever existed at all.—He would have us believe that the oldest organisms that existed weré simple cells, or something like the lowest living beings now in exist- ence ; when such highly organized animals as Trilobites and Ortho- ceratites are among the oldest known.—He would have us believe that these lowest first-born became extinct in consequence of the gradual advantage some of their more favoured descendants gained over the majority of their predecessors ; when there exist now, and have existed at all periods in past history, as large a proportion of more simply organized beings, as of more favoured types, and when such types as Lingula were among the lowest Silurian fossils, and are Miscellaneous. 223, alive at the present day.—He would have us believe that each new species originated in consequence of some slight change in those that preceded ; when every geological formation teems with types that did not exist before.—He would have us believe that animals and plants became gradually more and more numerous; when most species appear in myriads of individuals in the first bed in which they are found.—He would have us believe that animals disappear gradually ; when they are as common in the uppermost bed in which they occur as in the lowest or any intermediate bed. Species appear suddenly, and disappear suddenly, in successive strata. That is the fact proclaimed by paleeontology. ‘They neither increase successively in number, nor do they gradually dwindle down; none of the fossil remains thus far observed show signs of a gradual improvement or of a slow decay.—He would have us believe that geological deposits took place during the periods of subsidence ; when it can be proved that the whole continent of North America is formed of beds which were deposited during a series of successive upheavals. I quote North America in preference to any other part of the world, because the evidence is so complete here that it can only be overlooked by those who may mistake subsidence for the general shrinkage of the earth’s surface in consequence of the cooling of its mass. In this part of the globe, fossils are as common along the successive shores of the rising deposits of the Silurian system as anywhere along our beaches ; and each of these successive shores extends from the Atlantic States to the foot of the Rocky Mountains. The evidence goes even further ; each of these successive sets of beds of the Silurian system contains peculiar fossils, neither found in the beds above nor in the beds below, and between them there are no intermediate forms. And yet Darwin affirms that “the littoral and sub-littoral deposits are continually worn away as soon as they are brought up, by the slow and gradual rising of the land, within the grinding action of the coast-waves ”’ (‘Origin of Species,’ p. 290).— He would also have us believe that the most perfect organs of the body of animals are the product of gradual improvement, when eyes as perfect as those of the Trilobites are preserved with the remains of these oldest animals.—He would have us believe that it required millions of years to effect any one of these changes ; when far more extraordinary transformations are daily going on, under our eyes, in the shortest periods of time, during the growth of animals.—He would have us believe that animals acquire their instincts gradually ; when even those that never see their parents zperform at birth the same acts, in the same way, as their progenitors. —He would have us believe that the geographical distribution of animals is the result of accidental transfers; when most species are so narrowly confined within the limits of their natural range that even slight changes in their external relations may cause their death. And all these, and many other calls upon our credulity, are coolly made in the face of an amount of precise information, readily acces- sible, which would overwhelm anyone who does not place his opinions above the records of an age eminently characterized for its industry, and during which that information was laboriously accumulated by crowds of faithful labourers. 224, Miscellaneous. It would be superfluous to discuss in detail the arguments by which Mr. Darwin attempts to explain the diversity among animals. Suffice it to say that he has lost sight of the most striking of the features, and the one which pervades the whole, namely, that there runs throughout Nature unmistakeable evidence of thought, corresponding to the mental operations of our own mind, and therefore intelligible to us as thinking beings, and unaccountable on any other basis than that they owe their existence to the working of intelligence ; and no theory that overlooks this element can be true to Nature. There are naturalists who seem to look upon the idea of creation (that is, a manifestation of an intellectual power by material means) as a kind of bigotry, forgetting, no doubt, that whenever they carry out a thought of their own, they do something akin to creating, unless they look upon their own elucubrations as something in which their individuality is not concerned, but arising without an interven- tion of their mind, in consequence of the working of some “ bundles of forces”? about which they know nothing themselves. And yet such men are ready to admit that matter is omnipotent, and consider a disbelief in the omnipotence of matter as tantamount to imbecility ; for what is the assumed power of matter to produce all finite beings, but omnipotence? And what is the outcry raised against those who cannot admit it, but an insinuation that they are non compos? The book of Mr. Darwin is free of all such uncharitable sentiments towards his fellow-labourers in the field of science ; nevertheless his mistake lies in a similar assumption, that the most complicated system of combined thoughts can be the result of accidental causes; for he ought to know, as every physicist will concede, that all the influences to which he would ascribe the origin of species are accidental in their very nature, and he must know, as every naturalist familiar with the modern progress of science does know, that the organized beings which live now, and have lived in former geological periods, constitute an organic whole,’ intelligibly and methodically combined in all its parts. As a zoologist, he must know in particular, that the animal kingdom is built upon four different plans of structure, that the reproduction and growth of animals take place according to four different modes of development, and that unless it is shown that these four plans of structure and these four modes of development are transmutable one into the other, no transmutation theory can account for the origin of species. The fallacy of Mr. Darwin’s theory of the origin of species by means of natural selection may be traced in the first few pages of his book, where he overlooks the difference between the voluntary and deliberate acts of selection applied methodically by man to the breeding of domesticated animals and the growing of cultivated plants, and the chance influences which may affect animals and plants in the state of nature. To call these influences ‘‘ natural selection ’”’ is a misnomer which will not alter the conditions under which they may produce the desired results. Selection «implies design ; the powers to which Darwin refers the origin of species can design nothing. Selection is no doubt the essential principle on which the raising of breeds is founded, and the subject of breeds is — Miscellaneous. 225 presented in its true light by Mr. Darwin; but this process of raising breeds by the selection of favourable subjects is in no way similar to that which regulates specific differences. Nothing is more remote from the truth than the attempted parallelism between the breeds of domesticated animals and the species of wild ones. Did there exist such a parallelism as Darwin maintains, the difference among the domesticated breeds should be akin to the differences among wild species, and afford a clue to determine their relative degree of affinity by a comparison with the pedigrees of well-known domesticated races. Again, if there were any such parallelism, the distinctive character- istics of different breeds should be akin to the differences which exist between fossil species of earlier periods and those of the same genera now living. Now let any one familiar with the fossil species of the genera Bos and Canis compare them with the races of our cattle and of our dogs; and he will find no correspondence whatever between them, for the simple reason that they do not owe their existence to the same causes. It must therefore be distinctly stated that Mr. Darwin has failed to establish a connexion between the mode of raising domesticated breeds and the cause or causes to which wild animals owe their specific differences. It is true Mr. Darwin states that the close affinity existing among animals can only be explained by a community of descent, and he goes so far as to represent these affinities as evidence of such a - genealogical relationship ; but I apprehend that the meaning of the words he uses has misled him into the belief that he had found the clue to phenomena which he does not even seem correctly to under- stand. There is nothing parallel between the relations of animals belonging to the same genus or the same family and the relations between the progeny of common ancestors. In the one case we have the result of a physiological law regulating reproduction, and in the other, affinities which no observation has thus far shown to be in any way connected with reproduction. The most closely allied species of the same genus, or the different species of closely allied genera, or the different genera of one and the same natural family, embrace repre- sentatives which at some period or other of their growth resemble one another more closely than the nearest blood relations ; and yet we know that they are only stages of development of different species distinct from one another at every period of their life. The embryo of our common freshwater turtle (Chrysemys picta) and the embryo of our snapping turtle (Chelydra serpentina) resemble one another far more than the different species of Chrysemys in their adult state ; and yet not a single fact can be adduced to show that any one egg of an animal has ever produced an individual of any species but its own. A young snake resembles a young turtle or a young bird much more than any two species of snakes resemble one another ; and yet they go on reproducing their kinds, and nothing but their kinds. So that no degree of affinity, however close, can, in the pre- sent state of our science, be urged as exhibiting any evidence of com- munity of descent, while the power that imparted all their peculiari- ties to the primitive eggs of all the species now living side by side 226 Miscellaneous. could also impart similar peculiarities with similar relations, and all degrees of relationship, to any number of other species that have existed. Until, therefore, it can be shown that any one species has the ability to delegate such specified peculiarities and relations to any other species or set of species, it is not logical to assume that such a power is inherent in any animal, or that it constitutes part of its nature*. We must look to the original power that imparted life to the first being for the origin of all other beings, however myste- rious and inaccessible the modes by which all this diversity has been produced may remain forus. The production of a plausible explana- tion is no explanation at all, if it does not cover the whole ground. All attempts to explain the origin of species may be brought under two categories: viz. Ist, some naturalists admitting that all organized beings are created, that is to say, endowed from the beginning of their existence with all their characteristics ; while, 2nd, others assume that they arise spontaneously. This classification of the different theories of the origin of species may appear objectionable to the supporters of the transmutation theory ; but I can perceive no essen- tial difference between their views and the old idea that animals may have arisen spontaneously. They differ only in the modes by which the spontaneous appearance is assumed to be effected; some believe that physical agents may so influence organized beings as to modify * them ; this is the view of De Maillet and the ‘ Vestiges of Creation.’ Others believe that the organized beings themselves change in con- sequence of their own acts, by changing their mode of life, &c. ; this is the view of Lamarck. Others, still, assume that animals and plants tend necessarily to improve, in consequence of the struggle for life, in which the favoured races are supposed to survive; this is the view lately propounded by Darwin. I believe these theories will, in the end, all share the fate of the theory of spontaneous generation so called, as the facts of Nature shall be confronted more closely with the theoretical assumptions. The theories of De Maillet, Oken, and Lamarck are already abandoned by those who have adopted the transmutation theory of Darwin ; and unless Darwin and his followers succeed in showing that the struggle for life tends to something beyond favouring the existence of certain individuals over that of other individuals, they will soon find that they are following a shadow. * The difficulty of ascertaining the natural limits of some species, and the mis- takes made by naturalists when describing individual peculiarities as specific, have nothing to do with the question of the origin of species; and yet Darwin places great weight, in support of his. theory, upon the differences which exist among naturalists in their views of species. Some of the metals are difficult to distinguish, and have frequently been mistaken, and the specific differences of some may be questioned ; but what could that have to do with the question of the origin of metals, in the minds of those who may doubt the original difference of metals ? Nothing more than the blunders of some naturalists in identifying species, with the origin of species of animals and plants. The great mischief in our science now lies in the self-complacent confidence with which certain zoologists look upon a few insignificant lines, called diagnoses, which they have the presumption to offer as characteristics of species, or, what is still worse, as checks upon others to secure to themselves a nominal priority. Such a treatment of scientific subjects is unworthy of our age. : Miscellaneous. 227 The assertion of Darwin, which has crept into the title of his work, is, that favoured races are preserved, while all his facts go only to substantiate the assertion that favoured individuals have a better chance in the struggle for life than others. But who has ever over- looked the fact that myriads of individuals of every species constantly die before coming to maturity? What ought to be shown, if the transmutation theory is to stand, is that these favoured individuals diverge from their specific type; and neither Darwin nor anybody else has furnished a single fact to show that they go on diverging. The criterion of a true theory consists in the facility with which it accounts for facts accumulated in the course of long-continued investi- gations, and for which the existing theories afforded no explanation. It can certainly not be said that Darwin’s theory will stand by that test. It would be easy to invent other theories that might account for the diversity of species quite as well, if not better than Darwin’s preservation of favoured races. The difficulty would only be to prove that they agree with the facts of Nature. It might be assumed, for instance, that any one primary being contained the possibilities of all those that have followed, in the same manner as the egg of any animal possesses all the elements of the full-grown individual; but this would only remove the difficulty one step further back. It would tell us nothing about the nature of the operation by which the change is introduced. Since the knowledge we now have, that similar metamorphoses go on in the eggs of all living beings, has not yet put us on the track of the forces by which the changes they undergo are brought about, it is not likely that by mere guesses we shall arrive at any satisfactory explanation of the very origin of these beings themselves, Whatever views are correct concerning the origin of species, one thing is certain, that as long as they exist they continue to produce, generation after generation, individuals which differ from one another only in such peculiarities as relate to their individuality. The great defect in Darwin’s treatment of the subject of species lies in the total absence of any statement respecting the features that constitute individuality. Surely, if individuals may vary within the limits assumed by Darwin, he was bound first to show that individuality does not consist of a sum of hereditary characteristics combined with variable elements not necessarily transmitted in their integrity, but only of variable elements. That the latter is not the case, stands recorded in every accurate monograph of all the types of the animal kingdom upon which minute embryologieal investigations have been made. It is known that every individual egg undergoes a series of definite changes before it reaches its mature condition; that every germ formed in the egg passes through a series of metamorphoses before it assumes the structural features of the adult; that in this development the differences of sex may very early become distinct ; and that all this is accomplished in a comparatively very short time, extremely short, indeed, in comparison to the immeasurable periods required by Darwin’s theory to produce any change among species ; and yet all this takes place without any deviation from the original 228 Miscellaneous. type of the species, though under circumstances which would seem most unfavorable to the maintenance of the type. Whatever minor differences may exist between the products of this succession of generations, all are individual peculiarities, in no way connected with the essential features of the species, and therefore as transient as the individuals ; while the specific characters are for ever fixed. A single example will prove this. All the robins of North America now living have been for a short time in existence ; not one of them was alive a century ago when Linneeus for the first time made known that species under the name of Turdus migratorius ; and not one of the eee Wan observed by Linnezeus and his contemporaries was alive when the Pilgrims of the ‘ Mayflower’ first set foot upon the Rack of Ply- mouth. Where was the species at these different periods? and where is it now? Certainly nowhere but in the individuals alive for the time being ; but not in any single one of them, for that one must be either a male or a female and not the species; not in a pair of them, for the species exhibits its peculiarities in its mode of breeding, in its nest, In its eggs, in its young, as much as in the appearance of the adult ; not in all the individuals of any particular district, for the geographical distribution of a species over its whole area forms also . part of its specific characters*. A species is only known when its whole history has been ascertained; and that history is recorded in the life of individuals through successive generations. The same kind of argument might be adduced from every existing species, and with still greater force by a reference to those species already known to the ancients. Let it not be objected that the individuals of successive generations have presented marked differences among themselves; for these ‘differences, with all the monstrosities that may have occurred during these countless generations, have passed away with the individuals, as individual peculiarities, and the specific characteristics alone have been preserved, together with all that distinguishes the genus, the family, the order, the class, and the branch to which the individual belonged. Moreover, all this has been maintained through a succes- sion of repeated changes, amounting in each individual to the whole range of transformations through which an individual passes, from the time it is individualized as an egg, to the time it is itself capable of reproducing its kind, and perhaps with all the intervening phases of an unequal production of males and females, of sterile individuals, of dwarfs, of giants, &c. &c., during which there were millions of chances for a deviation from the type. Does this not prove that while individuals are perishable, they transmit, generation after generation, all that is specific or generic, or, in one word, typical in * We are so much accustomed to see animals reproducing themselves, genera- tion after generation, that the fact no longer attracts our attention, and the mystery involved in it no longer excites our admiration. But there is certainly no more marvellous law in all Nature than that which regulates this regular succession. And upon this law the maintenance of species depends; for observation teaches us that all that is not individual peculiarity is unceasingly and integrally repro- duced, while all that constitutes individuality as such constantly disappears. Miscellaneous. 229 them, to the exclusion of every individual peculiarity, which passes away with them, and that therefore, while individuals alone have a material existence, species, genera, families, orders, classes, and branches of the animal kingdom exist only as categories of thought in the Supreme Intelligence, but, as such, have as truly an independent existence and are as unvarying as thought itself after it has once been expressed ? Returning, after this digression, to the question of individuality among Acalephs, we meet here pheenomena far more complicated than among higher animals. Individuality, as far as it depends upon material isolation, is complete and absolute in all the higher animals, and there maintained by genetic transmission, generation after genera- tion. Individuality, in that sense, exists only in comparatively few of the Radiates. Among Acalephs it is ascertained only for the Ctenophoree and some Discophorze. In others, the individuals born from eggs end by dividing into a number of distinct individuals. In others still, the successive individuals derived from a primary one remain connected to form compound communities. We must there- fore distinguish different kinds and different degrees of individuality, and may call hereditary individuality that kind of independent existence manifested in the successive evolutions of a single egg, pro- ducing a single individual, as is observed in all the higher animals. We may call derivative or consecutive individuality that-kind-of independence resulting from an individualization of parts of the pro- duct of a single egg. We have derivative individuals among the Nudibranchiate Mollusks, whose eggs produce singly, by a process of complete segmentation, several independent individuals. We observe a similar pheenomenon among those Acalephs the young of which (Scyphistoma) ends in producing, by transverse division (Strobila), a number of independent free Meduse (Ephyree). We have it also among the Hydroids which produce free Medusee. Next, we must distinguish secondary individuality, which is inherent to those indi- viduals arising as buds from other individuals, and remaining con- nected with them. This condition prevails in all the immovable Polyparia and Hydraria: and I say intentionally, in the immovable ones ; for, in the movable communities, such as Renilla, Pennatula, &ec., among Polyps, and all the Siphonophore among Acalephs, we must still further distinguish another kind of individuality, which I know not how to call properly, unless the name of complex individu- - ality may be applied to it. In complex individuality a new element is introduced, that is not noticeable in the former case. The indi- viduals of the community are not only connected together, but, under given circumstances, they act together as if they were one individual, while at the same time each individual may perform acts of its own. As to the specific differences observed among Acalephs, there is as great a diversity between them as between their individuals. In some types of this class the species are very uniform,—all the individuals belonging to one and the same species resembling one another very closely, and exhibiting hardly any difference among themselves, except such as arises from age. This identity of the individuals of 230 Miscellaneous. one and the same species is particularly striking among the Cteno- phoree. In this order there are not even sexual differences among the individuals, as they are all hermaphrodites. In the Discophoree proper a somewhat greater diversity prevails. In the first place, we notice male and female individuals; and the difference between the sexes is quite striking in some genera, as, for instance, in Aurelia. Next there occur frequent deviations among them, in the normal number of their parts,—their body consisting frequently of one or two spheromers morethan usual, sometimes even of double the normalnum- ber, or of a few less. And yet, year after year, the same Discophoree reappear upon our shores, with the same range of differences among their individuals. Among Hydroids polymorphism prevails to a greater or less extent, besides the differences arising from sex. Few species have only one kind of individuals. Mostly the cycle of individual differences embraces two distinct types of individuals, one recalling the peculiarities of common Hydree, the other those of Meduse ; but even the Hydra type of one and the same species may exhibit more or less diversity, there being frequently two kinds of Hydre united in one and the same community, and sometimes even a larger number of heterogeneous Hydre. And this is equally true, though to a less extent, of the Medusa type. Yet among Siphonophoree there are generally at least two kinds of Meduse in one and the same community. But, notwithstanding this polymorphism among the individuals of one and the same community genetically connected together, each successive generation reproduces the same kinds of heterogeneous individuals, and nothing but individuals linked together in the same way. Surely we have here a much greater diversity of individuals, born one from the other, than is exhibited by the most diversified breeds of our domesticated animals; and yet all these heterogeneous individuals remain true to their species, in one case as in the other, and do not afford the slightest evidence of a transmutation of species. Would the supporters of the fanciful theories lately propounded only extend their studies a little beyond the range of domesticated animals, would they investigate the alternate generations of the Acalephs, the extraordinary modes of development of the Helminth, the reproduction of the Salpze, &c., they would soon learn that there are in the world far more astonishing pheenomena, strictly circum- scribed between the natural limits of unvarying species, than the slight differences produced by the intervention of man among do- mesticated animals, and perhaps cease to be so confident as they seem to be that these differences are trustworthy indications of the variability of species. For my own part, I must emphatically declare that I do not know a single fact tending to show that species do vary in any way, while it is true that the individuals of one and the same Species are more or less polymorphous. The circumstance that naturalists may find it difficult to trace the natural limits of any one particular species, or the mistakes they may make in their attempts to distinguish them, has nothing whatsoever to do with the question of their origin. Miscellaneous. 231 There is another feature of the species of Acalephs which deserves particularly to be noticed. All these animals are periodical in their appearance, and last for a short period in their perfect state of development. In our latitude most Medusze make their appearance as Ephyree, early in the spring, and rapidly enlarge to their full size. In September and October they lay their eggs, and disappear; the young hatched from the eggs move about, as Planule, for a short time, and then become attached, as Scyphistomes, and pass the winter in undergoing their Strobila metamorphosis. The Ctenophoree appear also very early, and lay their eggs in the autumn, passing the winter as young, and growing to their full size towards the beginning of the summer. Among the Hydroids there is more diversity in their periodicity. Hydraria are found all the year round; but the Medusa-buds, the free Medusze, and the Medusaria make their ap- pearance in different seasons in different species. Some bring forth Medusa-buds and free Medusze or Medusaria during winter; others (and, in our latitude, this is the case with by far the largest number of the Hydroids) produce their Medusa-brood in the spring; a few breed later, in the summer or in the autumn; so that, notwithstand- ing the regularity of their periodical return, Acalephs may be studied, in some condition or other, during the whole year. When considering Individuality and Specific Differences as mani- fested in the class of Acalephs, I have taken an opportunity of show-. ing, upon general grounds, how futile the arguments are upon which the theory of transmutation of species is founded. Having now shown that that class is circumscribed within definite limits, I may be permitted to add here a few more objections to that theory, based chiefly upon special grounds connected with the characteristics of classes. If there is anything striking in the features which distin- guish classes, it is the definiteness of their structural peculiarities ; and this definiteness goes on increasing, with new and additional qualifications, as we pass from the class characters to those which mark the orders, the families, the genera, and the species. Grant- ing, for the sake of argument, that organized beings living at a later period may have originated by a gradual change of those of earlier periods, one of the most characteristic features of all organized beings remains totally unexplained by the various theories brought forward to explain that change—the definiteness of their respective groups, be they ever so comprehensive or ever so limited, combined with the greatest inequality in their numeric relations. There exist a few thousand Mammalia and Reptiles, and at least three times their number of Birds and Fishes. There may be twenty thousand Mol- lusks ; but there are over a hundred thousand Insects, and only a few thousand Radiates. And yet the limits of the class of Insects are as well defined as those of any other class, with the single exception of the class of Birds, which is unquestionably the most definite in its natural boundaries. Now, the supporters of the transmutation theory may shape their views in whatever way they please to suit the require- ments of the theory instead of building the theory upon the facts of Nature; they never can make it appear that the definiteness of the characters of the class of Birds is the result of a common descent of 232 Miscellaneous. all birds; for the first bird must have been brother or cousin to some other animal that was not a bird, since there are other animals besides birds in this world, to no one of which any bird bears as close a relation as it bears to its own class. The same argument applies to every other class; and as to the facts, they are fatal to such an assumption, for geology teaches us that among the oldest inhabitants of our globe known, there are representatives of nine distinct classes of animals, which by no possibility can be descendants of one another, since they are contemporaries. The same line of argument and the same class of facts forbid the assumption that either the representatives of one and the same order, or those of one of the same family, or those of one of the same genus, should be considered as lineal descendants of a common stock ; for orders, families, and genera are based upon different categories of characters, and not upon more or less extensive characters of the same kind, as I have shown years ago (vol. i. pp. 150-163), and numbers of different kinds of representatives of: these various groups make their appearance simultaneously in all the successive geological periods. There appear together Corals and Echinoderms of different families and of different genera in each successive geological forma- tion ; and this is equally true for Bryozoa, Brachiopods, and Lamelli- branchiata, for Trilobites and the other Crusffcea, in fact for the representatives of all the classes of the animal kingdom, making due allowance for the period of the first appearance of each; and at all times and in all classes the representatives of these different kinds of groups are found to present the same definiteness in their charac- teristics and limitation. Were the transmutation theory true, the geological record should exhibit an uninterrupted succession of types blending gradually into one another. The fact is, that throughout all geological times each period is characterized by definite specific types, belonging to definite genera, and these to definite families, referable to definite orders, constituting definite classes and definite branches, built upon definite plans. Until, therefore, the facts of Nature are shown to have been mistaken by those who have collected them, and to have a different meaning from.that now generally assigned to them, I shall consider the transmutation theory as a scientific mistake, untrue in its facts, unscientific in its method, and mischievous in its tendency. — Silliman’s American Journal for July 1860. Note on the Fox of Japan. By Arruur Apams, F.L.S. The Fox of Japan is quite a ‘distinct species from that of China, specimens of which I procured on the banks of the Wusung River, near its junction with the Yang-tze-kiang. The Japanese species, four skins of which were obtained by Mr. Bedwell from Niegata in Niphon, has black ears lined with white, and a black spot on the upper surface near the base of the tail. The fur on the neck and back is ferruginous, and is much softer and longer than that of the Foxes of Europe and China ; and the brush is also longer and thicker. —Proc. Zool. Soc. March 27, 1860. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [THIRD SERIES. ] No. 34. OCTOBER 1860. XXXI.—On the different Animals known as Wild Asses. By Epwarp Brytx *. Ar least four distinct species—if the Dshiggitai or Kyang (Equus hemionus of Pallas) be considered to differ specifically from the Koulan or Ghor-khur (E. onager vel E. asinus onager of Pallas)—have been confounded under the general denomina- tion of “wild Asses ;” and two of the four have likewise been designated “wild Horses”—a name to which they are less entitled, as all agree in exhibiting the few structural distinctions that characterize the Asinine sub-group apart from the Equine or Caballine. The systematic names bestowed by Pallas are so far unfortu- nate that they do not apply to the particular species which were known by them to the ancient Greeks and Romans—one of which latter has only recently been discriminated by Professor Isidore Geoffroy St.-Hilaire, by the name Equus hemippus. This (from its habitat) is necessarily the Hemionus vel Hemippus, or “wild Mule” of the ancients; whilst their Onager, as the name implies, refers as clearly to the veritable wild E. Asinus, which to this day, as formerly, exists in numerous troops in north-east Africa, if not also in the southern parts of Arabia and the island of Socotra. The Hemippus of modern nomenclature is the representative of the present group in Syria, Mesopotamia, and the northern portion of Arabia, where it is designated by Col. Chesney the “wild Horse,” as distinguished from his “ wild Ass” of Southern Arabia; and it is the species figured in Wag- ner’s ‘Saugethiere’ (1856), pl. 33, by the erroneous name of Equus asinus onager of Pallas, from a living individual formerly in the Knowsley menagerie. It should be especially noted that the great naturalist Pallas described his E. hemionus from personal observation of the ani- * From the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1859. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 16 234 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. mal; whereas he describes his 4. onager only at second-hand, having never seen a specimen. Had he personally inspected the latter, it is exceedingly doubtful if he would have recognized the two as distinct species, or have considered the western ani- mal to be the real Onager or aboriginal wild Ass. In his account of the Dshiggitai he remarks :—“On ne doit pas le confondre avec ’Ane des steppes nommé Koulan par les Kirguis occiden- taux; les détails que je me suis procurés sur ce dernier m’ont convaincu quwil étoit Pane sauvage, ’Onagre des anciens. Le Koulan se tient par troupeau dans les landes montagneuses de la Tatarie occidentale, comme le Dshiggitai dans les déserts de la Mongolie*.”’ Curiously enough, we at present know the Dshig- gitai or Kyang more as a mountain animal, in the elevated wilds of Tibet, and the Koulan or Ghor-khur more as an inhabitant of the sandy desert. The late Professor H. Walker referred the Tibetan Kyang to Equus hemionus of Pallas; and the Ghor-khur of this country is even more satisfactorily referable to E. onager of Pallas, figured by Gmelin; but Professor Walker committed the extra- ordinary mistake of figuring and describing an Indian Ghor- khur for a Kyang+, so that the alleged distinctions which he has pointed out are valueless. However this mistake originated, there is no doubt whatever of the fact. The animal was pro- cured and sent down to Calcutta by the late Mr. Thomason, Governor of the N. W. Provinces, who was just in the position to obtain a Ghor-khur from the western deserts, but scarcely a Tibetan Kyang. No doubt it was sold to him as a Puharia or “ mountain ” Ghor-khur ; for this epithet is continually applied by the natives of India to any creature foreign to their own province, as the experience of readers who have been in the habit of purchasing animals in this country will readily testify. By what route it reached Mr. Thomason we are uninformed, as also how it came to be accompanied by a Himalayan pony, from which it was inseparable; but having compared Dr. Walker’s figure and description with stuffed specimens of undoubted Kyangs, and with three living undoubted Ghor-khurs now in Calcutta, the conclusion here arrived at is irresistible. * Voyages de Pallas, iv. p. 305 (French edition, 1793). In p. 309 I observe a statement which is worthy of especial notice, as being made b Professor Pallas. The existence of the pouch of the Great Bustard (Otis tarda) is denied by Professor Owen, though asserted by the Hon. Walter Elliot tobe a characteristic of the Great Bustard of India (Hupodotis Edwardsii). Of the former, however, Pallas thus writes: “ Cet animal a un petit trou sous la langue, qui sert d’ouverture 4 une bourse aqueuse, qui est de la grosseur d’un ceuf d’oie, et qui pése souvent plus de trente livres. On ne connoit point ici la Petite Outarde.” + Journ, Asiat. Soc. xvii. pt. 2. p. 1, pl. 1. Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 235 While identifying the Kyang with the Dshiggitai, however, Professor Walker little imagined that he was making the same mistake that he considered M. Frédéric Cuvier and others to have done, in referring the Ghor-khur also to H. hemionus. I find that the Ghor-khur accords to the minutest particular with the Koulan or Z. onager of Pallas, figured by Professor Gmelin from an occasional variety bearing a short humeral stripe (which is not rare also in Indian specimens of either sex*), from the presence of which the identity of this animal with the true Ass has been generally, but erroneously, inferred. Of the two indi- viduals then at St. Petersburg, which are described by Professor Gmelin, it may be remarked that his male only had the shoulder- stripe, and his female not a trace of it; and he was informed that individuals had been seen with a second shoulder-stripe. This I have myself observed in the domestic Ass, and even a third and fourth, more or less developed—the additional ones being of variable length, and given off along the back as far as the loins,—though it is very rarely that more than a single stripe occurs, and I have seen only one domestic Ass without the shoulder-stripe. Many of our Indian donkeys have also well- defined transverse bars on the limbs, which are permanent for life (not, as described by Professor T. Bell, peculiar to the foal) ; they are often black and strongly contrasting, placed rather distantly apart, and they vary much in length. It is remark- able that some races of horses also have the same markings. The well-known “ eel-back dun” of England is so named from its black dorsal stripe bearing a supposed resemblance to an eel; the Indian Kattyawar (or rather, Cutch Horse) has gene- rally, in addition, the shoulder-stripe and Zebra-markings on the limbs black and very distinct and conspicuous; and the same may be observed of many of the Shan ponies from the indepen- dent states north of Burma, many of which are brought annually to Maulmein, and not a few thence to Calcutta. I have seen one of these, of the pale drab colour usual in the Ass, with the cross and the stripes on the limbs deep black and most conspi- cuous, the dorsal stripe being continued down the tail just as in the Asinine series; yet in all other respects it was a handsome robust pony, with copious equine mane and tail, showing no approximation whatever to the Asinine group in its structure or voice. ‘Those who believe that the domestic Horse is a com- pound species derived from a plurality of aboriginal races may * Jacquemont notices such a specimen, which he saw in Barrackpore Park (Voyage dans l’Inde, i. 170; vide also Journ. Asiat. Soc. xxvi. 240). In Pallas’s ‘ Zoographia Rosso-Asiatica,’ which I have seen since penning the above, there is a coloured figure of EL. onager, but much too rufous in the particular copy to accord with the description. a 1 236 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. well infer that they perceive, in the markings described, indica- tions of certain of those races*, In some examples of the Ghor-khur (as that figured by Dr. Walker, from a drawing from life by Dr. Cantor+), there are no traces whatever of markings on the limbs; others show slight traces, more or less distinct, chiefly at the joints; and others, again, have the entire limbs strongly marked: but the stripes do not resemble those often seen in domestic donkeys, or in the races of Horse referred to; in general they are wavy lines of fawn, often more or less crossed or reticulate, but in some more regular and Zebra-like, upon observing which I remembered the description in Bell’s ‘ Travels in Tartary ’ (i. p. 224) of the “ wild Asses” found in the country of the Tzulimm Tartars, “the hair of which is waved, white and brown, like that of a tiger:” he “had scen many of their skins.” So far as the limbs are con- cerned, this description is quite intelligible with reference to many Indian examples of the Ghor-khur. It would appear that these limb-markings are never seen in the Kyang; but a narrow black ring adjoining the hoof would seem to be constant in this animal, as was first pointed out to me by Major. Robert C. Tytler, the proprietor of the three Ghor-khurs now in Calcutta. This mark is also more or less developed in the Ghor-khur, but is by no means conspicuous in either race. In two stuffed specimens of the Kyang, old and young, in the Society’s museum, there is no black shoulder- stripe, but in place of it the coat is there distinctly of a deeper shade of hue, so that the stripe is faintly indicated, as is best seen from a moderate distance. The same is observable, when especially looked for, in an unmounted skm. In one only of Major Tytler’s three Ghor-khurs there is a small narrow black * Tt does not follow, because the hybrid offspring of the Horse and Ass is mostly infertile (the male mule perhaps always), that distinct species of the Equine or Caballine group, or of the Asinine group, respectively, should not produce a prolific intermediate race, hybrid with hybrid. In the Lon- don Zoological Gardens there was formerly a triple hybrid, the sire of which was a Quagga, and the dam a cross between the Ass and Zebra. The curious animal figured by Col. C. H. Smith, in his volume on the Solidungula in the ‘ Naturalist’s Library,’ under the name Asinus hippagrus (vel equuleus), appears to me to be a Chinese hinny, or offspring of the Horse and she-Ass. Its stripes might have been derived from either parent, if not (and very probably) from both of them. Col. Smith also figures what he terms an “eel-back dun” from the Ukraine, with the humeral cross-stripe, but no limb-markings; in the text, however, he repeatedly alludes to those markings as occurring sometimes in the “ eel- ‘yack dun” race. + Journ. Asiat. Soe. xvii. pt. 2. p. 1, pl. 1. This published figure is bad, whatever the drawing may have been. There is no anatomy about it, and the grace and beautiful contour of the creature are not at all pourtrayed. The head in particular, and the haunch, are exceedingly ill-represented. Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 237 line, on one side only of the animal, where the cross occurs in some individuals. In another Ghor-khur, which I saw in the Surrey Zoological Gardens, there was an incipient cross-stripe about an inch long, on one side, and still less (the merest indi- cation of it) on the other side. In the individual which Jacque- mont saw in Barrackpore Park, he remarks that there was “ une ligne noire transversale sur les épaules.”” Whether this cross- stripe is ever seen in the Hemippus remains to be ascertained. Sir R. Kerr Porter describes a “ wild Ass” without even the dorsal stripe; and as he completed his sketch of it from a second individual which he killed, our incredulity should there- fore abate somewhat, even though his account remains uncor- roborated to this day. All other observers seem to agree in describing the Persian wild Ass to have the usual longitudinal dorsal streak. Thus in Morier’s ‘Second Journey through Persia’ (ii. p. 201) we read, “The wild Ass is of a light mouse- colour, with a dark streak over its shoulder and down its back,” which may imply that a cross-stripe was also observed. Porter, however, states, ‘‘ The mane was short and black, as was also a tuft which terminated his tail; no line whatever ran along his back, or crossed his shoulders, as are seen in the tame species.” Such an animal does not appear to have been met with by any other person! Prof. St.-Hilaire suspects that it will yet prove to be a distinct species. As an example of the vague misuse of names in which many authors indulge, it may here be remarked that in Kinneir’s ‘ Geographical Memoir of the Persian Empire’ (p. 42) these animals are actually styled “Zebras or wild Asses |’? The voice of Major Tytler’s Ghor-khurs is a loud, shrieking bray. It is decidedly different from that of an animal which [ heard in the Zoological Gardens, Regent’s Park, which also was a distinct bray, but much less harsh and discordant than that of a donkey. This animal was probably a Hemippus; and Prof. Is. St.-Hilaire remarks that the voice of the Hemippus is notably different from that of the ‘“ Hémione,”’ meaning the Ghor- khur. Also that “le draire de nos Hémiones indiens, si lon veut se servir pour eux de ce mot, différe considérablement du braire de VAne, soit domestique, soit sauvage*.” When and where the distinguished Professor heard the bray of the wild Ass does not appear on the record; but the probability is that it differs little, if at all, from that of the domestic animal. The Kyang, according to Major A. Cunningham, “ neighs like a horse ;” and I suspect that it was upon his authority that Dr. Walker asserted the same, and that he had never heard the * Comptes Rendus, December 31, 1855, p. 1224. 238 Mr. KE. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. voice of the Ghor-khur which he described. Again, M. Hue remarks of the Kyang’s voice, that “le hennissement qu’ils font entendre est vibrant, clair et sonore*.”? On the other hand, Moorcroft asserts that “ his cry is more like braying than neigh- ing};” and in an admirable letter, signed “ Norman Leslie,” which appeared in a late No. of the ‘ Frieud of India’ news- paper, giving an account of a Tibetan tour and of the sport obtained in the course of it (including the “bagging” of a noble specimen of the wild Yak), the following passage occurs relative to the Kyang, which is well worthy of citation :— “As the spectator stands on the elevated land by the water- shed, he sees to the north the course of the Sutlej running from east to west through a table-land which is 14,000 feet high and intersected with ravines; the Himalayas to the south look but an ordinary range of hills, scarcely so elevated in appearance as the range beyond the Sutlej which bounds the view, and in which to the eastward the peak of Kylas rises conspicuous. On the plains between the ravines herds of Kyang feed; they are more asinine than equine in appearance, are of a light red colour, with white belly and legs, and have the hog-mane stripe down the back, and tail of an ass; the head is disproportionately large; and they bray instead of neighing.” I have also been assured by actual observers, familiar with the voice of the Kyang, that it is “as much like neighing as braying ;” but this I do not comprehend. It must surely be either one or the other. A neigh is a tremulous expiration only; a bray consists of alternate expirations and inspirations. And there can be little doubt that the Kyang will prove to resemble the other asinine quadrupeds in braying and not neighing, notwithstanding the highly respected testimony of Major Cunningham f. : The resemblance of the two animals is indeed exceedingly close, again notwithstanding the assertion to the contrary by Major Cunningham, Dr. Hooker, and others—greater even than that of either of them to the Hemippus, which has a conspicuously smaller head and shorter ears. The size and figure of the two * Souvenirs d’un Voyage dans la Tatarie, le Thibet, et la Chine, ii. 221. + Moorcroft’s Travels, 1. 443. { I have never heard the voice of the Quagga from which that species derives its name. That of the Ghor-khur is considered by Major Tytler to resemble exceedingly the ery of a mule. The truth might, indeed, be ana- tomically determined. Thus Cuvier remarks of the Ass: “Sa voix rauque (appelée braire) tient & deux petites cavités particuliéres du fond de son larynx.” (R.A. i. 253.) Pennant, following Pallas, remarks of the Tshiggetai, that “their neighing is deeper and louder than that of the Horse,”’—a de- scription which most assuredly cannot be reconciled with the shrieking bray of the Ghor-khur. Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 289 would seem to be absolutely alike, with a heavy but well-formed head, longish ears, rather a short neck, and body and limbs of exquisite ¢ournure, indicative of extraordinary fleetness. I have not seen the living Kyang or Djiggetai; but the croup is di- stinctly higher than the withers in the living Ghor-khur or Koulan. The colour of the Kyang is much deeper and more rufous than that of the Ghor-khur, and there is considerably more of white about the latter. The Ghor-khur is of the isabel- line or sandy hue of most animals of the desert, but with a distinct rufescent tinge; its dorsal stripe would seem to be ge- nerally much broader than in the Kyang, though varying in breadth in different individuals; but it may be remarked that this stripe varies much in width in the domestic Donkey, at least in the diminutive Indian race of Asses, being in some in- dividuals of the latter quite as broad as in any Ghor-khur: this mesial stripe, however, seems to be broader down the tail in the Kyang, and is continued down to the black terminal tuft ; whereas in the Ghor-khur (perhaps with exceptions) the line is narrow on the tail, and terminates at some distance above the tuft. Again, in the Ghor-khur the dorsal stripe (which in both is of a dark chocolate-colour rather than black) is more or less conspicuously bordered with white (as likewise in the Hemippus), and this white extends broadly and very conspicuously towards the tail and along the hind margin of the buttocks, where, in the Kyang (as also, I since find, in some Ghor-khurs), the hue of the upper parts is only moderately diluted. Again, there is a much stronger tendency in the Ghor-khur for the white of the under parts to extend upwards from the flanks, in some so much as to join that. bordering the broad dorsal streak, thus insu- lating the isabelline hue of the haunch; and the zebra-markings of the limbs, common (though not invariably present) in the Ghor-khur, have been denied to be ever traceable in the Kyang, and they certainly are not so in three skins of the latter under examination. In conformity with the general tendency to the extension of the white, as before remarked, that of the muzzle also reaches higher in the Ghor-khur than in either the Kyang or Hemippus; and lastly, the humeral cross, when apparent, shows itself differently, being faintly visible in full development and placed very forward in the Kyang, while in the Ghor-khur, when it does occur, it is a black cross more or less developed, though never probably to so great an extent as in the true Ass. Moorcroft, alluding to the Quagga, remarks that the Kyang is “ without stripes ” (evidently meaning such as the Quagga ex- hibits), “‘ except a reported one along each side of the back to the tail. These were distinctly seen in a foal, but were not distin- 240 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. guished in adults*.” In the Asiatic Society’s stuffed speci- mens, especially when viewed from some distance, the duli ruddy-brown or rufous-chestnut hue (approaching to bay, espe- cially on the head) of the upper parts becomes gradually but distinctly darker on the flanks, to where it abruptly contrasts with the white of the belly; and in an adult the jowl and sides of the neck are white, reaching nearly up to the mane at the setting-on of the head, whence the brown above gradually widens backward to the shoulder; the white of the under parts also ascends above the e/bow-joint, and posterior to the very dull indication of the shoulder-cross, which is not darker than where the body-hue contrasts with the white of the flanks. The stuffed foal is generally a trifle darker, and a little different in the rela- tive extension of its shades,—the dorsal stripe being also less sharply defined, though only in consequence of the hair being longer. No doubt individuals vary more or less, like individual Ghor-khurs. Comparing the hoofs together, the only difference that I can | perceive consists in the fact that the Kyang-skins before me are those of wi/d animals, with the hoofs duly worn by constant ac- tion; whereas those of a Ghor-khur, belonging formerly to a captive individual, are much less worn, and accordingly are not so shapely. The limb-bones present no difference whatever. In the skulls the only diversity that I can perceive may be fully accounted for by disparity of age. We have the skull of a ma- ture female Kyang, with its last molars long in wear; and this corresponds with Major Cunningham’s figures of the skull of a male Kyang+. With these I compare that of an adolescent inale Ghor-khur, with the penultimate molars just coming into wear, the last being enclosed within their sockets, the two fore- most deciduary premolars (on each side above and below) about to be replaced, and a medial pair of permanent incisors (above and below) just passing through the gums. A Horse at this stage of development would be reckoned as 24 years old. At this particular age, I can perceive no further difference than can be accounted for by mcomplete development on the part of the immature Ghor-khur f. Having thus elaborately compared them, it is impossible to * Travels in the Himalayan Provinces, i. 443. + Ladak, &c., pl. 6, p. 195. t Since the above was in type, the Asiatic Society has received from Major Lumsden, late in charge of the Kandahar Mission, an imperfect skin and a skull of an adolescent male Ghor-khur from the vicinity of Kandahar. Its last molars were just coming into wear, corresponding to about four years old in the Horse. The skin shows the short summer vesture, and is of the same cream-colour or light isabelline hue as Major Tytler’s three living specimens—the true desert colouring ; and this hue Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 241 agree with Dr. J. D. Hooker when he asserts that the Kyang “ differs widely from the ‘ wild Ass’ of Persia, Sindh, and Belu- chistan,” although “ undoubtedly the same as the Siberian ani- mal.” He adds that ‘it resembles the Ass more than the Horse, from its size, heavy head, small limbs, thin tail, and the stripe over the shoulder [!]. The flesh is eaten, and much liked. The Kyang-lah mountains are so named from their being a great resort of this creature*.” Trebeck’s remarks on the figure of the Kyang, as quoted by Cunningham, apply alike to either race. The accomplished botanist cited would most assuredly not recognize as distinct species two plants from different re- gions which differed so very slightly from each other as the Ghor-khur and the Kyang differ in the animal kingdom. In- deed, so far as I can discover, the difference is only in colouring, and this merely a difference of shades of hue and the relative extension of them +! suffuses the caudal region, which in Major Tytler’s animals is conspicuously much whiter: the mesial dark line is very slight, almost evanescent, down the tail, in which respect all the Ghor-khurs differ from all the Kyangs under examination; and this stripe is not broader upon the croup than in an ordinary Donkey : there are no traces of markings on the limbs. The skull is unfortunately abnormal, bemg unsymmetrical and curiously de- viating from the straight line—to the left at the occiput, and to the right at the muzzle. The nasal bones are more compressed than in the Kyang- skull; but this difference does not exist in Major Tytler’s younger Ghor- khur-skull, nor certainly in his three living animals, so far as a judgment, can be formed on careful examination of them. There is an obvious deformity in the shape of the lower jaw, the rami of which approximate almost to contact underneath for a considerable portion of their length, and not quite symmetrically. The only equine skull in the Calcutta Medical College is catalogued as that of a Horse; but it exhibits the true asinine contour, and is nearly as large as that of the adult Kyang. I do not think that it is a mule-skull, but rather that it belonged to a fine specimen of the large Levantine race of domestic Asses, which is occasionally met with in the north-west of India, chiefly beyond Delhi. Had it been the skull of a wild animal, it would probably have been registered as such; and moreover, as a general rule, there is a considerable quantity of dark incrustation on the teeth of wild grazing animals, which I think is never very observable on those of domestic beasts : in the present instance, this is exhibited by the skull of a wild Kyang and that of a wild Ghor-khur under examination, and in no skull of domestic Horse or Ass, nor in the dubious Medical College specimen. * Himalayan Journal, ii. 172. _ + Vide a subsequent notice of the Ghor-khur, p. 242, where individuals are noticed of a very dark colour! But the Dshiggetai, as described by Pallas and Pennant, does not quite satisfactorily agree in colouring with the Tibetan Kyang! ‘Le poil est d’un jaune rembruni, assez clair. Le nez et Pintérieur des membres sont d’un jaune roux ” (Pallas, Voyage). Pennant also, translating from the German, writes: “‘The colour of the upper parts of the body a light yellowish-grey, growing paler towards the sides. Buttocks white, as are the inside of the limbs and belly.” This colouring really applies better to the Ghor-khur. 242 Mr. KE. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. As regards the geographical distribution of the Kyang or Djiggetai, it does not appear that aught has been added to our knowledge since the time of Pallas; and the same may be re- marked of the distribution of the Ghor-khur or Koulan, except- ing that the proper habitat of the Hemippus has to be subtracted from that of the Koulan, and the supposed migratory habits of the latter are not confirmed by subsequent observation. In the depth of a Khiva winter, this animal was observed in numerous herds near the western extremity of Lake Aral, by Major James Abbott, who remarks that he “ascended some high land covered with snow. Wind scarcely endurable. We every day see herds of wild Asses, and flocks of the Saiga Antelope. I counted 800 wild Asses in a single herd *.” According to Lieut. Irwin, it is “ common in Persia, the western parts of Khorassan, and the plains of Turkistan, from which he extends north into the Russian dominions and the centre of Asia. A few are kept by the Ymacks, more for curiosity than use+.” Southward, they are still numerous in the parched and rugged deserts of Belu- chistan, which, however, are scarcely hotter than the country about the Aral in summer: there are many of them in the Pdt or desert between Asni and the hills, west of the Indus, above Mithur-kote. ‘In this desert,” remarks a recent writer, “ they are to be found wandering pretty well throughout the year; but in the early summer, when the grass and the water in the pools have dried up from the hot winds (which are here terrific), the ereater number (if not all) of the Ghor-khurs migrate to the hills for grass and water. Some are probably to be found in the hills throughout the year, for among them are sandy plains of greater or less extent. The foaling season is in June, July, and August, when the Beluchis ride down and catch numbers of foals, finding a ready sale in the cantonments for them, as they are taken down on speculation to Hindustan. They also shoot great numbers of full-grown ones for food, the ground in places in the desert being very favourable for stalking. .. . Some are beautifully striped on the legs; many are mottled. J have seen one or two of a very dark colour. They have not generally the stripe on the shoulder, though I think I have seen some with it slightly marked{.” Eastward of the Indus, this animal appears to be fast verging on extermination ; and I am assured that one herd only is left in the Bikdnir desert, where the foals are often run down; and Major Tytler’s specimens are from this locality. There are still a few also in the Runn of Cutch$. “The wild * Narrative of a Journey from Herat to Khiva, &e., i. 23. + Journ. Asiat. Soc. viii. 1008. t India Sporting Review, n. s. ii. 172. § From information obtained by Major Tytler, it appears that the Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 243 Ass of Cutch and the north of Guzrat,” remarked Col. Sykes in 1885, ‘‘is not found further south in India than Deesa, on the banks of the Bunnas river, in lat. about 23° 30! ; nor have I heard of it to the eastward of the 75° of longitude on the southern side of the Himalaya. In Cutch and northern Guzrat it frequents the salt deserts and the open plains of the Opur, Jaysulmir, and Bikanir.” Again, Masson, in his ‘ Narrative of a Journey to Kalat’ (published in 1848), remarks that “ the Ghor-khur, or ‘wild Ass,’ was formerly to be found on the Dasht Giran, and in Ghurgh’ina, but has disappeared of late years. It is still occasionally seen about Kharfn. It also ranges the plain of Dalbanding, on the road from Nushké to Jalk. South-easterly of Kaldt, it is said to be found on the Pat of Shikarpur, between Tambu and Rojan.” To the west of the range of the Ghor-khur lies that of Asinus hemippus, or true Hemionus of ancieat writers,—the particular species apostrophised in the book of Job, and, again, that noticed by Xenophon. There is a recent account of it by Dr. A. H. Layard, in ‘Nineveh and its Remains’ (p. 3824). Returning from the Sinjar, he was riding through the desert to Tel Afer, and there he mistook a troop of them for a body of horse, with the Bedouin riders concealed! ‘The reader will remember,” he adds, “that Xenophon mentions these beautiful animals, which he must have seen during his march over these very plains. He faithfully describes the country, and the quadrupeds and birds that inhabit it, as they are to this day, except that the Ostrich is not now to be found so far north*. ‘The country,’ Bikanir herd consists at most of 150 individuals, which frequent an oasis a little elevated above the surrounding desert, and commanding an exten- sive view around, the animals being exceedingly shy, and making off on discerning an object of suspicion, however distant. There is a low range of hills, several miles off, in which is a watercourse, dry during the hot season; but at the head of this, about a mile into the interior of the hills, there is a perpetual spring, to which the Ghor-khurs resort to drink during the night, maintaining the most vigilant caution. Once only in the year, when the foals are young, a party of five or six native hunters, mounted on hardy Sindh mares, chase down as many foals as they can succeed in tiring, which lie down when utterly fatigued, and suffer themselves to be bound and carried off. ‘In general, they refuse sustenance at first ; and about one-third only of those taken are reared, but these command high prices and find a ready sale with the native princes. The profits are shared by the party, who do not attempt a second chase in the same year, lest they should scare the herd from the district, as these men regard the sale of a few Ghor-khurs annually as a regular source of subsistence. * According to Chesney, Ostriches are still “found in the great Syrian Desert, especially in the plain extending from the Haouran towards Jebel Shammar and Nedja; some of them are found in the Haouran itself, and a few are taken almost every year even within two days’ journey of Da- mascus,” &e. (Journal of the Euphrates Expedition, 1. 558.) It is well 244 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. says he, ‘ was a plain throughout as even as the sea, and full of wormwood; if any other kind of shrubs or reeds grew there, they had all an aromatic smell; but no trees appeared. Of wild creatures, the most numerous were wild Asses, and not a few Ostriches, besides Bustards and Red Deer (Gazelles), which our horsemen sometimes chased. The Asses, when they were ‘pursued, having gained ground on the horses, stood still (for they exceeded them much in speed) ; and when these came up with them, they did the same thing again ; so that our horsemen could take them by no other means than by dividing themselves into relays, and succeeding one another in the chase. The flesh of those that were taken was like that of Red Deer, but more tender.’ (Anab. lib.i.¢.5.) In fleetness,” continues Dr. Layard, “they equal the Gazelle ; and to overtake them is a feat which only one or two of the most celebrated mares have been known to accomplish. The Arabs sometimes catch the foals during the spring, and bring them up with milk in their tents. They are of a light fawn-colour, almost pink. The Arabs still eat their flesh.” This will of course be the animal seen by Mr. Ainsworth at the foot of Taurus, and observed by him among the lower hills*. It cannot be doubted that this Asinus hemippus is the Meso- potamian and Arabian “ wild Horse” of Col. Chesney, as distin- guished from his “ wild Ass” of the southern deserts of Arabia. In Mesopotamia, this author remarks, “we did not obtain a single specimen, although the Arabs engaged to bring one; they brought a skin, however, of a light brown colour, without stripes, and having a mane [! dark streak ?] all along its back. This is more probably the wild Horse.”! Again, treating on the animals of Arabia, he remarks: “ The wild Horse, the wild Dog [Lycaon pictus ?], and a kind of wild Cow [ Oryx beatricis, Gray ?] inhabit the country adjoining the district of Joff, be- tween Tolink Sanou and Kedrush; and to the south of these places the wild Ass [Asinus vulgaris ?] is found in great num- bers. The Sheraraét Arabs hunt them, and eat their flesh, but not before strangers.” Elsewhere he remarks that “the Ass is known that Ostriches commonly accompany, at the present day, the troops of Quaggas and Dauws in South Africa. The remnant of the Ostrich race in Syria requires close examination. From some eggs in Major Tytler’s possession, I am strongly inclined to suspect the existence of a second species of Ostrich. These eggs are smaller than the ordinary Ostrich egg, and have a much smoother and more polished surface, with the pores scarcely perceptible. In the ordinary Ostrich egg the pores are particularly conspicuous. Ostrich feathers, wheresoever obtained, are numerous among the Kurds, who adorn their spears with them. * Travels in Assyria, Babylonia, and Chaldea, p. 3. Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses, 245 probably the original animal of its kind [i.e. species domesticated | in the country; for it is first mentioned in connexion with this part of the world (Gen. xu. 16; Exod. iv. 20), and it was after- wards considered as a royal animal*.” Here at least two species are indicated, which are likely to be the Asinus hemippus and the genuine A. vulgaris in its aboriginally wild state; and the wild Asses of the island of Socotra may be presumed to be no other than the latter. They are noticed by the late Lieut. Well- sted, R.N., who remarks, “‘ Amidst the hills over Tamarida, and upon the plain contiguous to it, there are a great number of Asses, which were described to me as different from the domestic Ass; but, after repeated opportunities of observing them, I could find no reason for such a distinction. The introduction of Camels,” he remarks, ‘ having superseded the necessity of em- ploying them as beasts of burden, they are permitted to stray where they please, and now wander about in troops of ten or twelve, evincing little fear unless approached very near, when they dart away with much rapidity.”- It is more likely that they are truly aboriginal. The genuine wild Ass would, however, appear to be chiefly an inhabitant of North-east Africa, where considerable troops of these animals still exist, as described by ancient authors ; and, being of prehistorical antiquity, it does not appear upon what grounds the late Prince of Canino pronounced them to be the descendants of domestic Donkeys, like those (for certain) in the hotter parts only of America; for it may be remarked that it is only in a hot climate that the Ass has returned to wildness +, and the domestic Ass is said to thrive only in a warm climate, and to be reared with difficulty even in Norway. To this sub- ject, however, I propose to return in the sequel. | Whether or not inhabiting the southern parts of the peninsula of Arabia (which our friends at Aden should endeavour to ascer- * Col. C. H. Smith remarks that the Ass is “‘ repeatedly mentioned in the Pentateuch before the Horse is noticed,—as in the sacrifice of Abra- ham, in his visit to Egypt, where he received presents from Abimelech, and in the spoils of Shechem—where Asses are mentioned with other cattle, but the Horse is not mentioned.” The Horse is supposed to have been introduced into Egypt by the Hyksos. In Assyria it was reclaimed at the period of the oldest monuments, as abundantly demonstrated, by the discoveries of Layard and others, since Col. Smith wrote. + Azara notices, of those which have gone wild in South America, and especially about Santa Fé de la Vera Cruz—where he states that the in- creasing population was fast destroying them (and may have done so by this time)—that those which he saw “appeared to be somewhat larger than the domestic Asses of Paraguay, but smaller than the common Asses of Spain; nor does that large race,”’ he adds, “‘ which is there used for the breeding of mules, exist in these parts. They also appear to have larger and stiffer ears than in my native country.” 246 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. tain), and also the island of Socotra, it is quite certain * that great troops of wild Asses, properly so-called, exist not only in the sandy deserts, but upon the mountains of North-east Africa ; and it appears that a specimen was not long ago added to the Paris Museum, and was there designated “1l’Onagre d’ Abyssinie.” It was presented by M. Degoutin, French consul at Massoua, and (remarks Prof. Isidore St.-Hilaire) “est certaimement un Ane sauvage.” It belonged, he tells us, to one of those troops which wander about the deserts of North-east Africa, the exist- ence of which was long ago indicated by Atlian, and which are mentioned also by Leo Africanus in the sixteenth century, and by Marmol in the eighteenth century. “The wild Ass,” remarks the latter author, “is grey. There are a number of them in the deserts of Lybia, Numidia, and the neighbouring countries. Their pace is so fleet that only a barb can come up with them. In our days,” continues M. St.-Hilaire, “these troops have been met with in various localities by different travellers—among others, by M. Caillaud, in Nubia; and to all the testimony already published may be added ‘trois documents in- édits,’ respectively by M. Botta (formerly travelling naturalist for the Paris Museum, and now consul at Jerusalem), by M. Trémaux (architect), and by M. Gouzillot (Coptic Patriarch in Abyssinia). “The first observed, in Sennaar, a multitude of wild Asses in troops, which were very distinct, according to the spoils obtained, from other animals designated wild Horses [A.° hemippus?], which inhabit the opposite coast of the Red Sea, in Arabia. The second, in 1848, remarked them in the desert of Naga, in Nubia ; their coat was of a palish grey, and the ears were longer than those of the Hemione [A. hemippus?|, but shorter than in the tame Ass[?]. Lastly, M. Gouzillot, who passed six years in Abyssinia, has assured us of the existence of Onagers in count- less herds on the mountains.” : These are of course the wild Asses noticed by Col. C. Hamilton Smith, as occurring “on the Nile, above the cataracts; and abundant on the upland plains, between the table-hills below Gous Regun and the Baber-el-Abiad, in Atbara. (Vide ‘ Voyage on the Baber-el-Abiad,’ by Adolph Linaud ; and Hoskins’s ‘ Tra- vels in Ethiopia.’)” According, also, to Sir J. Gardner Wilkin- son, they are “‘common in the districts of the Thebaid +.” Hoskins met with them in the small desert immediately below the fifth cataract. ‘This desert,” he remarks, “is sandy, with quartz and flinty slate disseminated. We saw for the first time three wild Asses, which had been browsing among the acacias near the Nile. There are great numbers of them in the coun- * Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc. 1835, p. 202. + Domestic Manners of the Ancient Egyptians, iii. 21. Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 247 try; but the peasants very seldom succeed in catching or de- stroying them. AAA A> € SIDe.C.Sowerby; se. THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. | (THIRD SERIES.] | . | ~ No. 35. NOVEMBER 1860. XLI.—Remarks on the so-called Woody and Vascular Fascicult of Ferns. By Grorce Octiviz, M.D.* [With two Plates. | In a former communication (Annals, Dec. 1859) I have referred to a common feature in the rhizomes of Ferns, namely, that the - yascular bundles form a curious netted cylinder, dividing the cellular matrix of the stem into a central or medullary, and a peripheral or cortical region. To the dark-coloured. tissue which, in dense woody bands or in some other form, is frequently present in the substance of the stem, constituting one of its most remarkable features, I made only a passing allusion, as I found that its arrangement (unlike that of the vascular tissue) varied so much in different species as to require a more particular examination of its modifications than I was able to undertake at the time. Since then, I have re-examined a considerable number of rhizomes with special reference to the disposition of this tissue, as well as of the vascular bundles. In regard to the former, I have not been able to arrive at any conclusion which could be reduced to the form of a general ex- pression. Still I have thought that a short notice of the actual structure and arrangement of the tissues in the species examined might be worth recording, as I cannot find that any systematic observations have yet been made on these pointst. Considering * Communicated by the author, having been read in part at the Meeting of the British Association at Oxford, June 1860. + My attention has since been directed by the Rev. W. W. Newbould to some ‘ Hints on a new Character in Ferns,’ with illustrative figures, by the Rev. W. A. Leighton (Phytologist, n. s., i. p. 256). The author confines his remarks to the petioles of a few species, and does not always very distinctly state the part of the petiole examined, which may account for some apparent differences between his description and that here: given Ann. § Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vi. _ 21 314 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular how unsatisfactory all the systems of classification are which have been proposed in this order, these particulars may possi- bly have a certain value, as increasing the store of facts bear- ing on the general organography of the group, from which it is to be hoped that some botanist may yet draw materials for a more natural method of arrangement than any which has yet been brought forward. The peculiarities, too, in these points, are in some cases so striking that they appear worth recording as specific characters *. A brown-coloured principle is very extensively distributed in the organization of Ferns. It is particularly conspicuous in the sporangia and other parts of fructification, and in the epidermis of the stem, and the ramenta or scales with which it is clothed ; and it is so characteristic of the group, that it communicates a peculiar rusty tint to the vegetation of districts in which (as in some parts of New Zealand) Ferns form a prevailing feature. It is probably identical with the brown principle which occurs in other foliaceous Cryptogamia, particularly in the stems and capsules of Mosses; and, whatever may be its chemical relations —a point on which I can say nothing,—it at least resembles the woody matter of phanerogamic plants in being deposited in the interior of cells, in concentric pitted layers, on the inner aspect of the first-formed wall of cellulose. The tissues in which it is deposited often acquire great hardness, but are deficient in the toughness of true wood; on drying, especially, they become very brittle. This brown matter is very constantly met with in the epider- mic cells of the Fern-stem. The hardening of the cortical layer in these plants, as in arborescent endogens, is even more neces- sary for the support and defence of the stem than the accumu- lation of the layers of bark in exogenous trees, on account of the occasional deficiency of hard tissues in the interior of the rhi- zome. Generally, however, there is a certain limited amount of internal induration also ; for we find that particular tracts of the (see a criticism by Mr. Moore, Phytol., n.s., i. p. 378). There is a still greater indefiniteness about the sectional views in Mr. Francis’s ‘ Analysis of the British Ferns.’ Another reference given me by the same gentleman (Duval Jouve, ‘ Etudes sur le Pétiole des Fougéres,’ im Billot’s ‘ Archives de la Flore de France,’ pp. 50-149) I have been unable to verify, though I have made inquiry for the work in the principal libraries in London. I have not had access to the works either of Mohl or others of the German botanists who have discussed the structure of Fern-stems, so that I cannot say how far they may have gone over the same ground. * Tn this connexion I may refer to the great similarity in the disposition of the dark tissue in the petioles of Scolopendrium vulgare and of Ceterach officinarum (Grammitis Ceterach), once referred to the first-mentioned genus. and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 315 parenchyma become the seat of such a deposit, so that a section commonly shows the pale tissue of the stem relieved by a dark pattern of the indurated cells, as well as by the cut ends of the vascular bundles, which are generally of a whiter colour. This induration of the parenchymatous cells is sometimes not attended by any alteration in their form, the resulting tissue somewhat resembling that of the shells of nuts. In certain cases, however, the cells become elongated into fibres ; and we find every variety of brown tissue, from one of short cells like those of the husky structures of the higher plants, to long fusiform fibres, undi- stinguishable, except in colour, from the wood of the Phanero- gamia. The wood-like tissue generally occurs in cords or bands, either surrounding the vascular bundles or interposed between two sets of fasciculi. In the denser fibrous bands the cells be- come so filled up with brown matter that only a small central cavity is left, as in the duramen fibres of the harder woods ; but in the less indurated tracts the cells (both prosenchymatous and parenchymatous) have frequently a large central space filled with starch-grains, like those of the pale-coloured cellular matrix of the stem. Starch-grains, it may be observed, occur in a similar way in the woody fibres of the ivy, and probably in those of Banksia and a few other plants, though this arrangement is not usual among Phanerogamia. The disposition of the tracts of indurated tissue differs very much, as I have already remarked, in different species. There are some instances in which the brown deposit appears to be confined to the layers of cells forming the cuticular investment of the rhizome and of the bases of the petioles near their origin from the rhizome. This is the case, more or less distinctly, in all our Polypodies, in the majority of the species of Asplenium, and in Polystichum aculeatum, Lastrea Filiz mas, and Adiantum Capillus Veneris. The deficiency is most marked in the nodulated stems of the common Polypody; their peculiar fragility is due to the soft watery parenchyma in which the minute and straggling vascular bundles are imbedded. In most of the other species there is, more or less, some compensating provision. Thus in Polypodium Dryopteris, and still more in P. Phegopteris, the parenchyma is much denser, and has a decidedly dark or brownish tinge. In Asplenium Filiz foemina, there is no such dark tinge in the fresh parenchyma, but it has a peculiar hardness, from the thickness of the walls of its component cells. In Lastrea Filiz mas, again, the vascular bundles have a brownish tint, and a degree of tena- city which allows them to be dissected out with more ease than in any other of our Ferns. We find, too, that in many of these species the brown sub- 21% 316 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular stance, which is deficient in the rhizome, makes its appearance in the petioles as sheaths of dark tissue round the vascular fasci- culi. In Asplenium lanceolatum, in which there is no dark sheath of this kind, the scalariform vessels and cambium-layer of the fasciculi become themselves the seat of a deposit of dark sub- stance, by which they are not merely tinged brown as in L. Filiz mas, but the cavities of the vessels are more or less filled up. The induration is confined, so far as I have observed, to the fasciculi near the base of the petiole, not extending either up- wards towards the frond, or downwards into the rhizome. In all the species, indeed, now mentioned, the dark tracts stop short just above the origin of the petioles from the root- stock ; but there are others in which they pass some way into the substance of the latter, accompanying the vascular bundles to their junction with the netted cylinder, and even bordering some of the anastomosing fasciculi by whose interlacement the | cylinder is formed, so that they appear as dark spots in a trans- verse section of the rhizome. Thus in Scolopendrium vulgare, in which we find in each petiole two vascular fasciculi, ranning into one above in the midrib of the frond, these are accompanied, from their origin in the rhizome, by dark lines on their outer margins. In the petiole itself, a little above the base, other dark lines appear on the inner margins of the fasciculi, gradually expanding, as they ascend, into two half-sheaths, which become united by their convexities as the fasciculi approach, and finally stop short at the point of junction of the latter, while the outer marginal lines run far on, along the midrib of the frond. The general arrangement of these parts is illustrated in Plate VI. figs. 1, 2, 3. In Ceterach officinarum (Scolopendrium Ceterach, Grammitis Ceterach). the two fasciculi:of the petiole are accompanied, from their origin in the netted cylinder, by three dark lines—two on the outer margins, and one median, the latter at first somewhat on the upper or inner aspect of the petiole, but gradually in- sinuating itself between the fasciculi, so as to form two half- sheaths united by their convexities, as in the last species. Higher up in the petiole, where the fasciculi unite into a single vascular cord in the midrib of the frond, the median tract of dark tissue comes to lie on its upper surface, the others continuing to run along its lateral margins. In Lastrea Oreopteris the petiole has two fasciculi of scalariform vessels, and on the inner margin of each (that lying next to the axis of the stalk) a chain of dark-coloured cells—sometimes continuous, sometimes interrupted. The two chains unite be- low, like the sides of the letter V, just above the junction of the vascular bundles of the petiole with those of the netted cylinder and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 317 of the rhizome. A horizontal section of the rhizome shows these tracts in section as dark spots on the contiguous margins of such of the vascular bundles as have been divided a little above the point of convergence (PI. V. fig. 6). In Asplenium Ruta muraria, instead of these dark lines, we have, near the base of the petiole, a complete sheath of brown tissue surrounding the single central vascular fasciculus (Pl. V. -fig.8). In the rhizome, the sheaths of the petiolar fasciculi be- come reduced to dark lines on the outer and inner margins of the vascular bundles which go to join the netted cylinder ; and on a horizontal section, they are represented bya series of black spots on each side of the interrupted circle formed by the cut extremities of these bundles, but most distinctly on the inside. In Asplenium Trichomanes the arrangement is somewhat similar, but the dark sheaths round the petiolar fasciculi appear to be mainly derived from the brown cortex or tegumentary invest- ment of the bases of the petioles. But the darker spots seen in a horizontal section of the rhi- zome are not always due to the prolongation downwards of the lines of brown tissue belonging to the petioles. In Lastrea dila- tata there occur in the medullary parenchyma (that is, inside the circle formed by the netted vascular cylinder) numerous isolated fusiform nodules, with their long diameter parallel to the axis of the rhizome. Each nodule consists of a few short cells placed end to end and filled with a very dark, almost black deposit (Pl. V. fig. 7)*. This species has its petiolar fasciculi ensheathed with dark tissue, as in its congener L. Filiz mas ; but these sheaths disappear near the base of the petiole, and there is no connexion between them and the nodules in the centre of the rhizome. The nodules in L. dilatata may be considered as an example of the first degree of induration in the rhizome; in the species which remain to be noticed the amount of dark tissue is much more considerable. In Pieris aquilina and Allosorus crispus there are continuous bands or cords running the whole length of the stems; and in Blechnum boreale, Osmunda regalis, and Hymenophyllum, the dark tissue really makes up the principal mass of the rhizome. In Péeris aquilina the creeping rhizome is invested. by a villose integument of a hard leathery consistence, formed of rounded cells indurated by the dark deposit. In the pulpy and lubricous parenchyma immediately underneath, there is a series of vascular * The allied species or variety L. Fenisecii, which, I am informed by Prof. Balfour of Edinburgh, is remarkable for the dark colour of the cen- tral part of the rhizome, probably owes this peculiarity to the great deve- lopment of these dark nodules. 318 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular bundles corresponding to the netted cylinder of other Ferns, though, from the way in which the stem is drawn out longitu- dinally, the reticulations are represented only by long wide slits formed by the irregular anastomosis of the bundles. Inside the more external layer of parenchyma containing these bundles are two dark bands, of a hard woody nature, running the whole length of the rhizome,—one on its upper, and the other on its under aspect. The former is flat; the latter, which is broader,. is turned at the edges, like the sides of a boat; so that the two together partially enclose the axis or central portion of the stem, consisting of soft white parenchyma, like that on their exterior. But the great peculiarity of the rhizome of P. aquilina, in which it differs from all our other Ferns, is the occurrence of a second vascular system in this central region, consisting of two bands or broad. fasciculi lying immediately on the inner aspect of the woody tracts (Pl. VI. fig. 7). The fasciculi are in the main di- stinct from each other, and from those of the outer series, though there is an occasional communication by anastomosing fibres. In the same way the two woody bands are generally quite di- stinct, though here and there they may become fused together for a space, on one or both sides, so as in the latter case to form a complete rmg round the medullary parenchyma and the vas- cular fasciculi imbedded in it. This occurs at points where several fronds are given off in close proximity—a circum- stance which affects the disposition of the tissues of the stem, both woody and vascular, in consequence of these branching out: to form the corresponding tissues of the petioles. In the petiole the main tract of dark tissue forms a plaited band, having a T-shaped section,—the perpendicular lamina, which lies towards the inner aspect of the petiole, arising mainly from the upper band of the rhizome, and the fluted transverse lamina from the lower. These central plates, along with subsidiary and more superficial tracts, arising in the petiole itself, serve partially to ensheath the numerous fasciculi of vessels which are derived from both the vascular systems of the rhizome, outer and inner (Pl. VI. fig. 8). The brown tint and woody character of the plates disappear in the upper part of the petiole, their tissue merging into the general parenchyma of the part. The paren- chyma of the rhizome, both medullary and cortical, is also marked occasionally with interrupted strize of brown tissue, like those occurring in the medullary parenchyma of Lastrea dilatata, but much more attenuated, and of very considerable length. | In Allosorus crispus (Cryptogramma crispa) there is a perceptible tracery of dark tissue round the several fasciculi of the netted cylinder ; but the principal accumulation is along the axis of the and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 319 stem, nearly the whole of the parenchyma within the vascular circle being converted into’a hard woody core, of a deep brown colour, which is continued through all the ramifications of the rhizome (PI. VI. fig. 6). It is as if the two longitudinal tracts of the Braken stem were fused into a solid central cord, to the obliteration of the intervening parenchyma and vascular bands. The induration of the stem reaches its maximum in the genera Blechnum and Osmunda. In the former, even in the petioles, near their origin from the rootstocks, the dark cortical layer becomes so much thickened at the expense of the pale paren- chyma, that the latter is reduced to a thin sheath investing the vascular fasciculi; and the same arrangement prevails through- out the whole rhizome, which consists, from its exterior to its centre, of hard tissue, formed of dark fusiform cells, except only a thin stratum of pale parenchyma surrounding the cambium- layer of the fasciculi of the nettéd cylinder (Pl. V. fig. 5). Even the interstices of the latter are occupied in the centre by the dark material; so that, as compared with some of the rhizomes which have been described, the white and dark substances seem. to have changed places: instead of the vascular bundles and their sheaths forming a dark network on a pale field, we have here a general dark ground marked by a pattern of light reticu- lations. This great development of the indurated brown tissue gives to the rootstock of Blechnum a very remarkable hardness as compared with others in which the pale parenchyma is the sole or preponderating element. In this respect Blechnum and Osmunda are peculiar among our Ferns, though at the same time they differ from each other in one or two important points. 7 In Osmunda the vessels of the petiole are all collected into a single voluminous bundle, crescentic in horizontal section, with the concavity towards the common axis of the plant. A band of parenchymatous brown tissue, with a similar crescentic curve, lies in the concavity of the vascular bundle, separated from the scalariform vessels by the cambium-layer of the fasci- culus. The general parenchyma of the petiole is also marked on all sides with fusiform striz of brown tissue, like those before described as occurring in the rhizome of Péeris aquilina (PI. V. fig. 2). The cuticular layers of cells form a very tough investment —green above, but passing at the lower part of the petiole into a dark brown. Towards the base it is covered on the exterior with a soft whitish film, forming lateral wings, by which the bases of the petioles overlap each other, as they become crowded upon the rhizome. This film becomes brown and chaffy when- ever it is left exposed. The bases of the petioles are at first somewhat dilated, and then taper away to their connexion with 320 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular the rhizome, and their infernal dark tissue disappears, while the cortical is much thickened and, by fusion with that of the neigh- bouring petioles, forms a mass of dark-brown prosenchyma on the exterior of the rhizome, very hard and tough, and of such thickness as to make up the great bulk of the stem,—the only other constituents being a slender medullary tract of pale tissue, in which the vascular cylinder is imbedded, and a cuticular film of white spongy substance, derived from that investing the bases of the petioles (Pl. V. fig. 1). It is the thick and tough cortical layer of dark indurated tissue that gives the tenacity to the stem which is so remarkable in this species, and is probably connected with the great age and size it occasionally attains. | In this toughness of texture, and in the preponderance of dark tissue on which it depends, there is a great resemblance between the stems of Osmunda and Blechnum, notwithstanding the larger dimensions of the former; but they differ in this— that the induration extends to the medullary region of Blechnum, where we find a dense axial column of dark tissue; while in Osmunda the axis, though reduced to slender dimensions, is di- stinctly formed of a pale parenchyma consisting of delicate cells with less than the usual amount of starchy deposit in their in- terior. The thick cortical layer of dark substance which sur- rounds it is marked on a horizontal section with white spots, indicating the points of passage of the vascular bundles of the petioles and rootlets. Another point of difference is, that in Osmunda the vascular cylinder has not (at least to the naked eye) the beautiful netted appearance so common in the rhizomes of Ferns, from the close- ness with which the component fasciculi are set together. Hach fasciculus has the same crescentic section as in the petiole; and a transverse division of the stem shows about eight crescents placed in a circle near the outer margin of the pale medulla, with their concavities all turned inwards, and encircled in turn by the thick cortical layer of dark tissue. The vascular cylinder as a whole forms a cord of some thickness, cellular within, where the medullary parenchyma is not separated from the ves- sels by any cambium-layer, and fibrous externally, without any apparent interstices, but imbricated with the fasciculi given off to the petioles. On microscopical examination, a real interlace- ment of the vascular bundles may be detected ; but it may be observed at the same time that the whole cord is surrounded by one continuous cambium-layer on its exterior, which dips par- tially between the several fasciculi, but never passes through the vascular circle to form an internal investment. to the component bundles, as in other Ferns. Hence, while it is not difficult to dissect off from the vessels the stratum of pale parenchyma in- and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 821 terposed between them and the dark cortical portion of the stem, it is hardly possible to separate the vascular coat in the same way from the delicate cellular tissue of the medulla which it in- vests. (Pl. V. fig.3; compare with fig. 4.) The rhizomes of Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense and H. Wil- soni are of interest from presenting a transition to the type of stem characteristic of the Lycopodiacez, as there is but a single vascular bundle, lying in the axis of the bristle-like rhizome (Pl. VI. fig. 5). This central fasciculus contains four or five scalariform vessels, surrounded by a cambium-layer. Round this, again, there is a thin stratum of pale parenchyma, and a cortical layer of brown tissue, fibrous and much indurated inter- nally, but loose and chaffy on the exterior. The transition-cha- racter of the stem is of the more interest that we have in it all the essentials of the rhizome of Osmunda. We have only to conceive the stout caudex of the latter drawn out till it is reduced to the thread-like dimensions of the rhizome of Hymenophyllum, to have a complete transformation of the one into the other ; for when the vascular cord of Osmunda is reduced to the dimen- sions of that of Hymenophyllum, its cellular pith necessarily disappears, as a single series of vessels of the ordinary thickness must come to occupy its whole diameter. In all the stems noticed above, with the dark tissue much developed, and particularly in Osmunda regalis, Blechnum boreale, Pieris aquilina, and Allosorus crispus, there is a very remarkable contrast between the hardness of the coloured tracts and the great softness and delicacy of the pale parenchyma and of the vascular bundles (especially in their cambium-layer). The close juxtaposition of tissues of such different powers of resistance adds much to the difficulty of obtaining thin sections for micro- scopical purposes. The permanency of these tissues is in pro- portion to their hardness. Thus in the rhizomes of the com- mon Braken, after long exposure the cortical layer and the two internal bands of dark substance are sometimes the only parts left, the pale parenchyma and the vascular bundles having all disappeared by the process of natural decay. And when this dark substance forms the main element, as in Osmunda and Blechnum, the whole rootstock has a like protracted duration, as has been already observed of the former species. In connexion with this subject, the question suggests itself, whether the hard. brown tissue now referred to (or pheenchyma, as it might be called) corresponds to the proper wood of the higher or phanerogamic plants? There is some difficulty in answering this question, arising principally out of the ambiguity of the term “woody tissue.” I do not see any reason to doubt that in many of the higher plants there are hard parts, commonly called 322 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular woody, which may in all essential points be compared with those of Ferns, and which really owe their induration to a deposit in the cells of ligneous matter undistinguishable from that of the true wood of the stem—such as the veins of leaves, nut-shells, and various husky tissues. But between the dark tracts of the rhizomes of Ferns and the proper wood of the stems of Phanero- gamia, there are at least two points of difference, both of con- siderable importance :— 1st. Unlike the woody tissue of the stems of the higher plants, the cells of the dark-coloured tracts of the Fern, even when they assume a distinctly fibrous character, never occur in the same fasciculus or layer with the vascular tissue, but are always sepa- rated from the ducts by the cambium-layer which encircles each vascular bundle,—and this even when in the closest relation, as in the sheath of dark tissue round a fasciculus. 2nd. The hard tissues of Ferns, even when they put on most distinctly a woody character, do not seem to be formed out of a superincumbent layer of cambium-cells, like the true wood of the phanerogamic stem, but simply by an induration of the parenchyma, with occasional elongation of its cells. Hence, while the vascular bundles—lubricated, as it were, by their cam- bium-coat—may with a little pains be dissected clean out of the cellular tissue of the stem, the coloured tracts adhere so inti- mately to the surrounding parenchyma, that, with every care, the denuded surface has a rough or villose appearance, from adhering particles. I have found these points constant in all the British Ferns I have examined ; and I have reason to believe that they hold also in Tree-ferns, though my opportunities of examining the latter have been too limited to allow me to speak very positively on this point. It may be observed, further, that while the woody fibres of the ribs of leaves and of their footstalks in all Phanerogamic plants are continuous with those of the stem or trunk, the dark lines of the petioles of Ferns are rarely to be traced into those of the rhizome. Among our native species, the Braken (Pteris aquilina) is perhaps the only instance. The variability in the development and disposition of these dark tissues seems of itself an argument in the same direction, as tending to assimilate them rather to the capsular indurations and the husky tissues generally of the higher plants, which we observe to vary much, even in allied species*, than to the true stem-wood, which possesses so constant and uniform a structure. Mr. Berkeley takes the same view of the relations of the * Compare, for instance, the fruit of the Apple, Pear, and Mountain Ash, and, more strikingly, of the different suborders of Rosaceze. and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 323 masses of dark tissue.» In his remarks on the structure of the stems of Ferns, in his ‘ Introduction to Cryptogamic Botany’ (p. 515), he states distinctly that the hard tracts belong to the parenchyma, and do not correspond to the proper wood of the Phanerogamia. The latter he considers to be represented by certain pale fibres, occurring in the substance of the vascular bundles. I have recognized such fibres distinctly enough in two species of Tree-fern which I have lately examined. They form a sort of surface-coating to the fasciculi, exterior to the scalari- form vessels, and immediately within the cambium-layer, This is just the position occupied by the pleurenchyma of the Endo- genous stem; but in themselves these fibres have none of the characters of woody tissue. They appear to be portions of the cambium-layer which have undergone an imperfect conversion into vascular tissue. The transformation seems to take place by the clustering of the minute cambium-cells into long fusiform masses, which then become invested by a cell-wall, on whose inner surface the scalariform markings are developed, by a deposit of cellulose at particular points, pari passu with the disappear- ance of the original cells of the cluster-enclosed by it. I think I have observed all stages of this transition—fusiform masses of cellules, pale granular fibres, and tubules or elongated cells, differing from the scalariform vessels of the fasciculus only in their smaller diameter and fainter markings. In most of our indigenous species I have been unable to re- cognize any distinct fibrous coating to the vascular bundles, though the inner stratum of the cambium-layer has certainly at times an appearance of faint longitudinal striation, and the sca- lariform vessels on the exterior of the fasciculus are generally of smaller diameter and less distinctly marked than those within. The striated layer comes nearest to the characters of a real fibrous tissue in the netted cylinder of Polystichum Lonchitis and Cysto- pteris fragilis, and in the mdurated petiolar fasciculi of Tricho- manes radicans and Asplenium lanceolatum. In P. Lonchitis and A. lanceolatum some of these cambium-fibres make a still closer approach to those of woody tissue, by the deposit of a brown sclerogenous matter in their interior. In Botrychium Lunaria similar fibres occur, and the vessels are rather annular than scalariform. That the woody fibres of plants generally differ from the ducts or vessels only in being a less-differentiated form of cambium- tissue, is a view which was very distinctly laid down by Schleiden*, and one which derives some support from the replacement of ducts by punctated woody tissue in the Coniferee, and from the occurrence in some species of various intermediate forms, such * Principles of Botany, bk. 2. c. 2. § 26. 324: Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular as the woody fibres of the Lime and the*Yew, which are marked in the interior with a spiral thread. Not that woody fibres of any kind are themselves to be regarded as elements in progress of conversion into vessels or ducts, or as in any sense in a transition state. Both fibres and vessels are equally ultimate forms, though it may be surmised that, according to the energy of the developmental process, the result is either simple woody fibre or some of the varieties of vascular tissue. The transformation, according to Schleiden, takes place progressively from within outwards in the fasciculi of Endogenous plants, but in Ferns simultaneously throughout the whole of that portion of the cambium-tissue which is to undergo conversion. A summary is here subjoined of the more prominent characters of the petiole and rhizome in the species which have been enu- merated, and a few others. It was my wish to have included all the well-defined species of our flora; but in a few cases I have not been successful, after every exertion, in obtaining rhi- zomes in a state fit for examination. The notice could not have been made even so complete as it is, but for the kind assistance of some friends, among whom I have especially to tender my thanks to Professors Balfour of Edmburgh and Dickie of Belfast, Mr. L. Squire of Falmouth, the Rev. W. Gregor of Macduff, and Mr. Beverley and Mr. Roy, Sen., of Aberdeen. All the descrip- tions have been verified by the examination of fresh specimens. Polypodium vulgare. The petiole has three or more fasciculi, derived from the netted cylinder of the creeping rhizome, which acquire sheaths of dark tissue, and finally run into one central bundle as they ascend towards the frond. The rhizome consists of pale tissue, invested by a brown cuti- cular layer. Polypodium Dryopteris. The petiole has two fasciculi running the whole length of the frond, with sheaths of dark tissue. The rhizome as in the last species, though less tertuous and much more attenuated. Polypodium Phegopteris. The petiole has two fasciculi running into one above the base, and without dark sheaths. The rhizome as in the former species, except that the general tissue (as well as-that of the lower part of the petiole) has its cells somewhat elongated, and of a decided brown tint. and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 325 Polypodium alpestre. The petiole has two flattened fasciculi, without dark sheaths, which, as they pass upwards, run into one of a horseshoe sec- tion, with the convexity towards the back of the stalk. The rhizome is of pale tissue, with a brown cuticular layer, and occasionally with a faintly-marked stratum of darker cells surrounding the fasciculi of the netted cylinder*. Polystichum Lonchitis. The petiole has two large lateral fasciculi, and one or more intermediate, of smaller size, sparingly anastomosing with each other and with the former; all without dark sheaths. The rhizome has the fasciculi of the netted cylinder indurated in places by the conversion of part of the cambium-coat into fibres with an internal brown deposit; but there are no dark tracts in the general parenchyma. Polystichum aculeatum. The petiole has numerous fasciculi invested with dark sheaths, and sparingly connected by slender transverse branches. The rhizome, at the origins of the petioles, has deep indenta- tions running into the interstices of the netted cylinder. The whole substance is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer. Lastrea Filix mas. The petioles as in the last species. The rhizome is of pale tissue (except a brown cuticular layer), thick and fleshy, with the netted cylinder deeply imbedded in ° its substance; the vascular fasciculi and their cambium-coat have a brownish tint. Lastrea dilatata. Petiole and rhizome as in the last species, except that the rhizome has numerous isolated fusiform nodules, of a very dark tissue, in the parenchyma within the netted cylinder. Lastrea Oreopteris. The petiole has two fasciculi, and a tract of dark tissue on the inner margin of each, meeting its fellow at the point where the fasciculi are connected with the netted cylinder of the rhizome. The rhizome is of pale substance, with a cuticular layer of brown tissue ; and a transverse section shows dark spots in the line of the netted cylinder, at the points of convergence of the tracts of the petioles. * These characters apply in some degree to all the specimens which have been shown me as of this species, though differing considerably in the general appearance of the fronds. > 326 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular Lastrea cristata. The petiole has two large lateral fasciculi, and three smaller intermediate, the latter running into one upwards; all with dark sheaths. ) Lastrea Thelypteris. The petiole has two flattened and plaited fasciculi, somewhat resembling those of Athyrium Filiz feemina, but with dark sheaths. They unite above into one of a horseshoe section, as in Poly- podium alpestre. The rhizome is long, and creeps horizontally. The fasciculi of the vascular cylinder which lie towards the upper surface are thicker than those on the lower. The substance is of pale tissue, with a brown cuticular layer. Athyrium Filia feemina. The petiole tapers from a swelling near the base to its point of connexion with the rhizome; it has two fasciculi, without dark sheaths, which acquire the form of fluted bands, in the dilated portion of the petiole. The rhizome is indented as in Polystichum aculeatum, and is formed of pale but dense and thick-walled cells, with a cuticular layer of brown tissue. Athyrium fontanum. The petiole has two fasciculi running on into the midrib of the frond, without dark sheaths. The rhizome has no dark deposit in the parenchyma, but the scalariform vessels have a decided brown tint. Asplenium marinum. The petiole has a single central fasciculus, without a dark sheath. | The rhizome is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer. Asplenium Adiantum nigrum. Petiole and rhizome as in the last species, except that the former has two fasciculi at the base, which coalesce as they ascend towards the frond. Asplenium lanceolatum. The petiole has two (or sometimes three) fasciculi, uniting above, as in the last species, without dark sheaths, but with the vessels themselves and the cambium-layer of a brown colour, most decided at the base of the petiole, and disappearing up- wards. The rhizome is of pale tissue, as in the last species, except and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 327 that the cells immediately surrounding the fasciculi of the netted cylinder have a light-brown tint. Asplenium viride. The petiole has a single central fasciculus, without a dark sheath. The rhizome shows no dark tissue in its interior. Asplenium Trichomanes. The petiole has a single central fasciculus and a cortical layer of dark substance, much thickened at the base. The rhizome has the general parenchyma of a brownish tinge, with a darker tissue (continuous with that of the petioles) form- ing a cortical layer, and also partially ensheathing the vascular bundles. The anastomosis of the fasciculi of the netted cylinder is very close. Asplenium Ruta muraria. The petiole has a single central fasciculus, containing a double vascular cord, and surrounded near the base with a sheath of dark tissue. The rhizome has the same general arrangement as in the last species; only the dark tissue about the netted cylinder is less marked, and is mainly derived from the sheaths of the petiolar fasciculi. Asplenium septentrionale. The petiole has a single fasciculus, with a dark sheath at the base. The rhizome has also a thin stratum of dark tissue round the fasciculi of the netted cylinder, as in the last species,—especially on their outer side*. Woodsia ilvensis. The petiole has a single fasciculus, without a dark sheath. The rhizome shows no dark tissue in its interior. Cystopteris fragilis. The petiole has two fasciculi, running into one about the middle of the frond, without dark sheaths. The rhizome shows no dark tissue internally, but the outer stratum of the vascular bundles of the netted cylinder has a distinctly fibrous character. Adiantum Capillus Veneris. The petiole has a dark glossy cortical layer, and a single fas- * In decaying parts of the rhizome, the central parenchyma becomes brown, presenting somewhat the appearance of the dark central tract of Allosorus erispus, 328 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular ciculus with a double origin from the netted cylinder, but with- out any dark sheath. The rhizome is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer, and one of brownish cells round the fasciculi of the netted cylinder. Scolopendrium vulgare. The petiole has two fasciculi uniting above in the midrib of the frond, and separated below by two half-sheaths of dark tissue, united by their convexities. Externally also the fasci- culi are bordered by dark lines, which run down into the rhizome. The rhizome is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer and the lower ends of the outer dark lines of the petioles just mentioned. Ceterach officinarum. The petiole has two fasciculi, which unite above in the midrib of the frond, and three lines of dark tissue, which run down into the rhizome—two lateral, on the outer margins of the fas- ciculi, the other median, forming two half-sheaths, united by their convexities. : The rhizome is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer and the inferior extremities of the petiolar lines just noticed. | Pteris aquilina. | The petiole has numerous anastomosing fasciculi derived from the outer and inner systems of the rhizome, also a main central plaited band of dark fibrous tissue (connected with those of the rhizome), and some subsidiary tracts arising within the petiole. The rhizome has a white pulpy parenchyma, with a hard cortical shell of dark tissue, and two longitudinal dark bands within, separating an inner vascular system of two flat bundles from a more external, which consists of numerous small fasci- culi anastomosing sparingly to form an irregular wide-meshed cylinder. Allosorus crispus. The petiole has a single fasciculus without a dark sheath, and a double vascular cord. The rhizome consists in part of pale tissue, with a brown cuticular layer, but it contains also dark tissue internally—as a central cord along the axis, and as faintly-marked sheaths round the fasciculi of the netted cylinder. Blechnum boreale. The petiole has two fasciculi, imbedded in the pale tissue of the interior, which towards the base is reduced to a mere sheath and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 829 by the thickening of the dark cortical layer continuous with the substance of the rhizome. The rhizome is almost wholly composed of dark substance, both externally and internally, the pale tissue forming only thin sheaths round the several fasciculi of the netted cylinder. Trichomanes radicans. The petiole has a single fasciculus, without a dark sheath, but with a fibrous development in the cambium-coat. Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense and Wilsoni. The petiole has a central fasciculus, surrounded by a dark cortical fibrous layer, continuous with that on the exterior of the rhizome. The rhizome consists of a cortical coat of dark tissue (dense and fibrous internally, loose and chaffy on its outer surface), and of a layer of pale tissue surrounding the cambium-coat of the single central fasciculus or vascular cord. Osmunda regalis. The petiole has a crescentic fasciculus, with a dark band on its concavity, which looks towards the axis of the rhizome. These structures are imbedded in a pale parenchyma. As the petiole tapers to its connexion with the rhizome, the dark band disappears, and the pale tissue is reduced to a mere sheath, by the thickening of the dark cortical layer. The rhizome has a thick layer of dark tissue externally, con- tinuous with the cortex of the petioles, and a thin sheath of pale tissue within, round the vascular cylinder and the fasciculi con- necting it with the petioles. The vascular cylinder is solid, having no obvious reticulations in its walls, from the closeness of the fasciculi, and the absence of any cambium-layer between their inner surface and the cellular tissue of the axis which they enclose. Botrychium Lunaria. The petiole has two fasciculi, united at the base, without dark sheaths. The rhizome has a vascular cylinder with very few openings or reticulations, and with a cambium-layer only on its exterior. There is no dark tissue, except the cuticular investment. Ophioglossum vulgatum. Stem fistulose, with eight or nine fasciculi in the wall, without dark sheaths. In the following Table the species are arranged with reference Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 22 330 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular and Woody Tissues of Ferns. to the external characters of the rhizomes, as explained in my former communication on this subject (Ann. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1859). Rootstock a stoloniferous rhizome. Polypodium vulgare. Dryopteris. Phegopteris. Lastrea Thelypteris. Pteris aquilina. Adiantum Capillus Veneris. Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense. —— Wilsoni. Trichomanes radicans. Rootstock a dichotomous caudex. Polypodium alpestre. Polystichum Lonchitis. Lastrea Oreopteris. rigida. Cystopteris fragilis *. Athyrium Filix foemina. ——— fontanum. Asplenium Adiantum nigrum. lanceolatum. —— marinum. Asplenium viride. trichomanes. — Ruta muraria. septentrionale. Woodsia Ilvensis. Allosorus crispus. Scolopendrium vulgare. Ceterach officinarum. Blechnum boreale. Osmunda regalis. Rootstock a right caudex (extending by a single terminal bud). Polystichum aculeatum. Lastrea Filix mas. — dilatata. Lastrea cristata. Botrychium Lunaria. Ophioglossum vulgatum. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE V. Fig. 1. Cross section of the rhizome of Osmunda regalis, showing the brown cortical substance and the pale tissue within, surrounding the central vascular cylinder with its cellular pith, and a cambium- layer only on its exterior: a@ a, origins of the petioles; 6, root- lets. (The outer tissue has been partially pared away, to fit the specimen into the section instrument.) Fig. 2. Cross section of a petiole near the base, showing the cut extremities of the longitudinal filaments and of the crescentic fasciculus and dark band. The asterisk in this and the other sections of petioles marks the side next the rhizome—that which is uppermost when Fig. Fig. Fig. the frond is laid on its back. 3. The central vascular cylinder of the rhizome of O. regalis dissected out, showing the imbricated fasciculi going to the petioles. 4. A portion of the netted cylinder of Lastrea dilatata opened out, showing the origin of the petiolar fasciculi. 5. Cross section of the rhizome of Blechnum boreale, showing the great development of dark tissue in this stem. The outer series of fasciculi (in pairs), aaa, belong to the origins of the petioles ; * The other British forms of Cystopteris are questionable species ; but if Mr. Newman is correct in assigning to C. montana a “ stoloniferous rhizome ” (History of British Ferns, p. 97), this may perhaps be a good species. Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 331 the inner, ccc, represent the section of the netted cylinder ; b, origin of a rootlet. Fig. 6. Cross section of the rhizome of Lastrea Oreopteris, somewhat fore- shortened, with a portion of a petiole attached, showing the con- verging tracts of dark tissue, a. Fig. 7. Section of the rhizome of Lastrea dilatata along the axis, showing the fusiform dark nodules in the medullary tissue: a a, fasciculi of the netted cylinder in section. Fig. 8. Cross section of a petiole of Asplenium Ruta muraria near the base. Puiate VI. Fig. 1. Section of the petiole of Scolopendrium vulgare, along the axis, showing the course of the dark tracts, like two converging lines of railway. Fig. 2. Cross section of the same, a little above the base. Fig. 3. Cross section of the same, about the commencement of the lamina of the frond. In the small fronds of Ceterach officinarum the arrangement is somewhat similar. Fig. 4. Cross section of the petiole of Athyrium Filia feemina at the base. Fig. 5. Cross section of the rhizome of Hymenophyllum Wilsoni, showing the brown cortical and pale medullary tissue, with the single vascular fasciculus imbedded in the latter. Fig. 6. Cross section of the rhizome of Allosorus crispus, showing the central dark cord, and the sheaths round the fasciculi of the netted cylinder. ‘ fet Fig. 7. Cross section of the rhizome of Pteris aquilina, showing the outer and inner series of vascular fasciculi, the two intermediate dark bands, and the extremities of some of the longitudinal dark fila- ments. . Fig. 8. A corresponding section of the base of the petiole. Fig. 9. Cross section of the petiole of Polypodium alpestre above the point of junction of the two lateral fasciculi. The section below this point is nearly as in fig. 4. These two figures would also repre- sent in some degree the arrangement in Lastrea Thelypteris, if the fasciculi were surrounded by a coat of dark tissue. Fig. 10. Cross section of the petiole of Lastrea cristata near the base. There is a similar arrangement in Polystichum aculeatum, Lastrea Filiz mas, and L. dilatata, and also, with the exception of the dark sheaths, in Polystichum Lonchitis. The magnifying power is marked beside each figure. XLII.—On some new Genera and Species of Mollusca from Japan. By Artur Apams, F.L.S., &e. Genus Zarra, A. Adams. Testa acuminato-ovalis utrinque angustata, in medio tumida; anfrac- tibus longitudinaliter plicatis, ultimo ad basin constricto. Apertura linearis, angusta ; labio effuso, margine externo libero; labro mar- gine acuto, postice subsinuato, in medio recto, subinflexo. This little shell will constitute the nucleus of a group of Tur- ride, of which several from deep water have been described by D’Orbigny, and figured, I believe, in the last plate of Reeve’s 22%* 332 Mr. A, Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. Monograph of Pleurotoma. They are small, mitriform, plicate species, with a narrow-linear aperture, and with the last whorl contracted at the fore part. Zafra mitriformis, A. Adams. Z. testa mitriformi, in medio incrassata, alba, fascia fusca obscura ad suturas ornata, anfractu ultimo ad basin rufo tincto, et linea an- gusta rufa transversa ad peripheriam circumcincto ; anfractibus 64, planiusculis, longitudinaliter plicatis; plicis validis, obliquis, sub- distantibus ; anfractu ultimo antice constricto et oblique sulcato. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. Genus RissoELia, Gray. The little shells I propose to describe as species of this genus agree with it as at present constituted, and all have the appear- ance of being adult. They may, however, as may those also from the British Seas, be the young of other genera. But until we are in a position to demonstrate their real nature, or until, by an examination of the animal, they are proved to be only a transition state in the metamorphoses of some higher Mollusca, it is desirable to record their existence in every sea investigated. Numerous small shells, evidently nuclear whorls of known ge- nera, have been rejected from my list, some being immature Macrocheili and Odostomia, and others the embryonic state of larger Gasteropods. 1. Rissoella omphalotropis, A. Adams. R. testa conoidali, alba, opaca, profunde umbilicata; umbilico cari- nula circumcincto ; anfractibus 3}, convexiusculis, suturis pro- fundis, anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam vix angulato, transversim obsolete exarato ; apertura subcirculari, antice vix producta; labio rectiusculo, subincrassato. Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms. 2. Rissoella vitrina, A. Adams. R. testa conoidali, anguste umbilicata, solidiuscula, vitrea, pellucida ; anfractibus 34, levibus, convexiusculis, ultimo rotundato, ventricoso, suturis marginatis; umbilico angusto, simplici; apertura orbicu- lari. Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms. 3. Rissoella vesicalis, A. Adams. R. testa globoso-conoidea, rimate umbilicata, alba, semiopaca ; an- fractibus 33, convexis, leevibus, suturis profundis, simplicibus, an- fractu ultimo rotundato, ventricoso; apertura circulari; labio brevi, rectiusculo, superne subdilatato. Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms. Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 333 4. Rissoella minima, A. Adams. R. testa perparva, umbilicata, leevi, nitida, subopaca ; anfractibus 33, convexis, suturis profundis, anfractu ultimo ventricoso, ad_peri- pheriam rotundato ; umbilico angusto, rimato ; apertura circulari. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms. 5. Rissoella turgidula, A. Adams. R. testa brevi, conoidea, anguste et profunde umbilicata, semiopaca, nitida, alba; anfractibus 33, convexis, simplicibus, suturis pro- fundis, anfractu ultimo turgido, ad peripheriam rotundato ; aper- tura ovata; labio tenui, acuto. Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms. 6. Rissoella mundula, A. Adams. R. testa vix rimata, conoidali, tenui, alba, opaca; anfractibus con- vexis, simplicibus, suturis profundis, anfractu ultimo amplo; apertura ovata; labio tenui, antice subproducto. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms. 7. Rissoella hydrophana, A. Adams. R. testa conoidali, profunde umbilicata, alba, tenui, semipellucida ; anfractibus 34, convexis, levibus, ultimo rotundato, ventricoso ; suturis marginatis; umbilico patulo, striis radiantibus ornato. Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms. 8. Rissoella spiralis, A. Adams. R. testa helicoidea, profunde et late umbilicata, tenui, pellucida ; anfractibus 33, leevibus, rotundis, suturis profundis, anfractu ultimo ad peritrema vix soluto; apertura semicirculari; labio rectius- culo. Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms. Genus Syrnoua, A. Adams. I discovered the type of this pretty little genus (S. gracillima) in 1859, in the Sea of Japan; and since then I have obtained some additional species from deep-water dredgings in the same sea. They are all of small size, and seem to fall very naturally into this group ; they are all banded, and of a vitreous texture, by which, and their subulate or aciculate form, they are readily distinguished from Odostomia, the species of which are white and destitute of coloured markings. Syrnola, in fact, are small slender Obelisci with a single columellar plait. amit 1. Syrnola cinctella, A. Adams. S. testa gracili, subulata, levi, nitida, semipellucida ; anfractibus 93, planis, linea angusta transversa rufo-fusca ad suturas ornatis ; suturis exaratis ; anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam subangulato, in 334 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. medio linea rufo-fusca circumcincto ; apertura subquadrata ; plica parietali conspicua transversa ; labro simplici, acuto, Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms. 2. Syrnola pupina, A. Adams. S. testa subulata, in medio tumida, subopaca, nitida, longitudinaliter substriata; anfractibus 83, planiusculis, fascia lata pallide fusca transversa in medio ornatis ; ; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad basin rotundato ; apertura oblonga, plica parietali obliqua; labro mar- gine subrecto. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 3. Syrnola lepidula, A. Adams. S. testa ovato-subulata, tenui, carneola, semipellucida, leevi, nitida, longitudinaliter substriata; anfractibus 7, convexiusculis, fascia angusta rufo-fusca transversa ad suturas ornatis; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad basin rotundato; apertura oblonga; plica parietali obliqua, tenuicula ; labro simplici, acuto. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms. — 4. Syrnola teretiuscula, A. Adams. S. og subulato-aciculata, sordide alba, leevi, nitida; anfractibus 3, planiusculis, suturis exaratis; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad she dilatato, rotundato; apertura subquadrata; plica pee conspicua, transversa ; labro simplici, acuto. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms. 5. Syrnola mera, A. Adams. S. testa aciculato-subulata, gracili, sordide alba; anfractibus 8, plani- usculis, suturis impressis, anfractu ultimo ad basin subangulato ; regione umbilicali callo circumcincta, excavata; apertura sub- quadrata ; plica parietali transversa; labro simplici, acuto. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 6. Syrnola bizonalis, A. Adams. S. testa subulata, tenui, alba, opaca; anfractibus 93, planulatis, in medio zonula transversa pallide rufescente ornatis ; anfractu ultimo elongato, zonulis duabus rufescentibus succincto; apertura ob- longa; plica parietali tenuicula, obliqua, mediana ; labro simplici, acuto. Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms. 7. Syrnola pyramidalis, A. Adams. S. testa brevi, acuminato-conoidea, albida; anfractibus 7, planis, longitudinaliter striatis, ultimo amplo, ad basin rotundato ; aper- tura subquadrata ; plica parietali parva, transversa ; labro simplici, acuto. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms. Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 335 8. Syrnola vitrea, A. Adams. S. testa acuminato-conoidea, alba, semipellucida, vitrea, nitida; an- fractibus 5, planulatis, linea angusta transversa rufescente in medio ornatis, suturis exaratis; apertura ovata; plica parietali valida, mediana, transversa; labro intus transversim sulcato. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 9. Syrnola nitidula, A. Adams. S. testa subulatim conoidali, vitrea, nitida, semipellucida, suturis profundis ; anfractibus 73, planulatis, leevibus, in medio fascia. rufa angusta transversa ornatis; apertura subquadrata, antice subacuminata ; plica parietali valida, mediana ; labro intus sulcato. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. Genus Styitirerina, A. Adams. Testa imperforata, ovato-conica, tenuis, levis ; anfractibus multis, su- premis in stylum productis, nucleo sinistrali. Apertura subqua- drata, antice integra; labio simplici, recto. The genus Entoconcha of J. Miller, which is parasitic on Synapta, also has “ the columellar margin straight ;” but the form is described as being very different from Styliferina, there being almost no spire, and the aperture being transverse and semilunar. I have never seen a specimen of Entoconcha, which is also said to be operculate. My shells were, unfortunately, in the case of both the species, dredged dead, though perfect. I examined dozens of the blue Asterine that came up with them, but found no parasite, nor was I more fortunate with Spatangi or Clypeasteres. 1. Styliferina orthochila, A. Adams. S. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, pallide fusca, tenui, semiopaca ; anfractibus normalibus 6, convexiusculis, leevibus, ultimo inflato ; apertura subquadrata ; labio recto, antice in labrum Continuo; labro arcuato. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms. This species was dredged from a bottom abounding in red and blue Asterine, on which it may be parasitic. 2. Styliferina goniochila, A. Adams. S. testa ovato-conica, imperforata, pellucida, vitrea, albida, tenui; anfractibus normalibus 5, convexiusculis, leevibus, ultimo inflato ; apertura subquadrata ; labio recto, antice in angulum productum desinente ; labro arcuato. Hab. Mino-Sima; 68 fathoms. This species was dredged from a bottom containing large if gr i, BM, 336 Mr. A, Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. quantities of fragments of dead Ophiuri, on which it may pos- sibly be parasitic. Genus Nrenontra, A. Adams. Testa depresso-globosa, tenuis, imperforata; anfractibus rapide ac- crescentibus. Apertura ampla, circularis ; peritremate duplicato, externo tenui, acuto, in anfractum ultimum ascendente, interno in- crassato, in labrum intus. continuo. This little genus most nearly resembles Stomatella; but the shell is very thin, and the aperture has an internal ledge, as if for the operculum. Two specimens only were obtained, both dead, and both wanting the opercula. Niphonia pulchella, A. Adams. N. testa leevi, pallide fusca, nitida, spiraliter lirata; anfractibus 23, convexis, ultimo liris transversis majoribus quinque et multis mi- noribus basalibus instructo ; regione umbilicali impressa; peritre- mate margine acuto. Hab. Off Mino-Sima. Korea Strait; 63 fathoms. At® @ Genus Frverua, A. Adams. Fille “© Testa tenuis, pupoidea, imperforata, in medio tumida; anfractibus transversim liratis, longitudinaliter plicatis, ultimo simplici. Aper- tura ovali, peritremate interrupto; labro simplici, acuto, non re- flexo aut incrassato. This genus, which is founded upon a small shell allied to Rissoa, will form a member of the family Rissoide. Finella pupoides, A. Adams. __.. F. testa tenui, pupoidea, imperforata, pallide fusca, fascia transversa 1.286.359 yufo-fusea in medio anfractuum, in anfractu ultimo fasciis duabus ; anfractibus 74, convexis, transversim liratis, anfractibus supremis longitudinaliter plicatis, in medio subangulatis, ultimo simplici; apertura ovali; labro margine acuto, recto. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms. Genus Minoxria, A. Adams. Testa globoso-conoidea, late et profunde umbilicata; anfractibus rotundatis, clathratis, suturis canaliculatis; anfractu ultimo ad aperturam subsoluto; umbilico perspectivo. Apertura circularis, intus margaritacea; peritremate continuo; margine recto, tenul, acuto. Minolia is very like Torinia in form and sculpture; but the aperture is pearly within. It also resembles in form some southern species of Margarita; but the texture, markings, and sculpture of the shell are different. In sculpture also it resem- On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 337 bles the species of Ewchelus, and especially the subgenus Perrinia, which I also dredged from deep water in the same locality. I have named the genus from Mino-Sima, the little island near Niphon, in the vicinity of which favourable circumstances en- abled me to glean, by deep-water dredging, much fragmentary knowledge of the malacology of the Japanese archipelago. Minolia punctata, A. Adams. M. testa helicoidea, macromphala, fulva, rufo-punctata; anfractibus 64, convexis, cingulis transversis granulosis, majoribus cum mi- noribus alternantibus, rufo-punctatis ornatis, interstitiis lamellis tenuibus obliquis pulcherrime clathratis; suturis canaliculatis ; umbilico perspectivo, cingulis granulosis concentricis instructo, interstitiis concinne clathratis. This is another modification of the hollow spiral cone of the Trochoid family ; the whorls are somewhat loosely rolled on themselves, which causes the sutures to be very deep, and the last whorl at the peritreme to be almost disunited from the penultimate whorl. The red-brown spots on the beaded ribs, and the exquisite clathrate sculpture of the surface, render this one of the prettiest shells in the great family of Trochoid Scutibranchs. In texture it resembles Enida Japonica and Turcica monilifera, and, judging from the shell, it appears to be more closely associated with the Zizyphinus group than with Gibbula or Margarita. Wei-hae- Wei, Shan-Tung, China, April 15, 1860. XLIII.—On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K. Parker, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. Jonus, F.G.S. [Continued from p. 40.] Part V. The Foraminifera enumerated by Denys de Montfort. Denys pe Monrrort, being desirous to do justice as far as possible to the elucidation of the “ Microscopic Shells” in his systematic and illustrated work on Conchology*, introduced the figures and descriptions of several Foraminifera into his book, stating that he was far from pretending to have given all their genera, but that he aimed at making some at least of their sin- gular forms better known to naturalists (Discours préliminaire, p. xxvii). To this end he figured some specimens apparently * *Conchyliologie Systématique, et Classification Méthodique des Co- quilles; offrant leurs figures, leur arrangement générique, leurs descrip- tions caractéristiques, leurs noms; ainsi que leur synonymie en plusieurs langues,’ 2 vols. 8vo, Paris, 1808-1810. 338 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the from his own collection, and selected from the Monograph of Fichtel and Moll several of their so-called Nautili, and from Soldani’s ‘Testaceographia’ some of his figured microscopic shells; he produced modified figures of these, and classified and named the whole according to his conchological system, arranging most of them (genres 1i*—lxi®) as “ Coquilles univalves cloi- sonnées, contournées en spirale,” and others (genres lxiiit — Ixxxiiit) as “ Coquilles univalves cloisonnées, droites.” De Mont- fort’s delineations of these Foraminifera and other Microzoa were all drawn and engraved on wood by himself; and very proper remarks does he make in his ‘ Discours préliminaire’ (p. viii) on the advisability of naturalists being their own draughtsmen. In this case, however, we have but poor results ; and, to say nothing of the execution of the cuts, we look in vain for correct drawing as to the superficial sculpturing of these little shells; whilst the attempt on the part of De Mont- fort to give in one figure, placed obliquely, the features both of surface and edge (shown in two views by Fichtel and Moll) adds greatly to the general incorrectness and obscurity of the figures. Putting aside our author’s notions as to the Cephalopodous nature of these little chambered shells, we may notice that he was much struck by the fact of their extensive development and distribution in the present seas, and their frequently enormous accumulation in the fossil state in some of the limestones of the Alps, Apennines, and other mountains (Disc. prélim. p. xxvii). The beauty of these little creatures, their symmetry and elegance, the neatness of their construction, their delicate colours, irides- cence, and pearliness, strongly impressed De Montfort with a love for these tiny bijoux of Nature’s workmanship, so lavishly scattered among the sea-sand of every clime. As results arising from De Montfort’s systematic handling of the Foraminifera we have not much to point out. His generic names are, for the most part, useless; since the several species, varieties, and figured individuals of a genus have respectively received a new binomial appellation at his hand. The specific names proposed by him are also mostly unnecessary, being ge- nerally duplicate to some former name. Occasionally, however, his appellations are useful,—Peneroplis, for instance, having been preserved ; and some of the trivial names are good for sub- species and varieties. We may remark that, with regard to some of the fossil forms (such as Alveolina, &c.), De Montfort has collected many useful bibliographical references. Writing subsequently to Lamarck (de la Marck in those days), De Montfort refers to the early edition of the ‘ Syst. An. s. Vert.’; Nomenclature of the Foraminifera, 339 he does not, however, notice the species figured and described in the ‘ Annales du Muséum.’ 1. Vol. i. p. 10. 3° genre. Phonemus. Le Phonéme tranchant. This is referred by De Montfort to the Cristellaria Vortex of Fichtel and Moll*; but it is not at all a copy of their figure. It is more like a common Cristellaria Calcar. 2. Vol.i. p.14.4° genre. Elphidium. L’Elphide souflé. An oblique figure intended to comprehend Fichtel and Moll’s views of their Polystomella macella, var. 8. y 3. Vol.i. p. 18. 5° genre. Geophonus. Le Géopone jaune. In- tended for Polystomella macella, var.a, F. & M. 4. Vol. i. p. 22. 6° genre. Pelorus. Le Pélore ambigu. In- tended for Polystomella ambigua, F. & M. 5. Vol. i. p. 26. 7° genre. Chrysolus. Le Chrysole perlé. De Montfort says that this is the Nautilus (Cristellaria) Crepidula of F. & M.; but it is evidently meant for their Nautilus (Poly- stomella) Faba. 6. Vol.i. p. 34. 9¢ genre. Pharamum. Le Pharame perlé. This is intended for Cristellaria Calcar, Linn.; var. 6, F. & M. 7. Vol.i. p. 38. 10° genre. Andromedes. Androméde gauffrée. This is intended for Polystomella strigillata, var. a, F. & M. 8. Vol.i. p.42. 11° genre. Sporilus. Sporulie pectiné. In- tended for Polystomella strigillata, var. 8B, F. & M. 9. Vol. i. p. 46. 12¢ genre. Canthropes. Canthrope galet. This was found in the shingle at Boulogne-sur-Mer; and is stated to be figured of the natural size (2 inches in diameter). It looks like a highly magnified, very flat Polystomella. Hxcept- ing its superficial ornament, it has some resemblance to a large Nummulite. It might be some complanate Coral, or other dis- coidal fossil; it may even be inorganic. 10. Vol.i. p.66. 17° genre. Melonis Etruscus. This is the Nonionina pompilioides, F. & M. 11. Vol.i. p. 70. 18° genre. Antenor diaphaneus. De Mont- fort speaks of specimens of this shell having been found at Borneo, both in the sea-sand and attached to the corallines in deep water; and says that it has eight arms, two of which are palmate! The shells, he says, are a line in diameter, and, when fresh, diaphanous, smooth, of a rosy colour, and iridescent, crossed by the more opake septal lines. He refers it (with justice) to Soldani’s specimen in Testaceogr. i. pl. 33. fig. 5, which is a dentately keeled Cristellaria Calcar from the Medi- terranean. De Montfort adds, “ Nous observerons ici que les * For an account of the species and varieties of Foraminifers enumerated by Fichtel and Moll (‘ Testacea Microscopica,’ &c., 1803) see Annals Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. pp. 98, 174, &e. 340 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the coquilles microscopiques sont répandues dans les mers des deux hémisphéres, et que de trés-fortes raisons font soup¢onner qu'il n’est aucune profondeur qui en soit exempte, et leur multiplica- tion y est prodigieuse.” 12. Vol. i. p. 94. 24¢ genre. Oreas subulatus. This is a modi- fied figure of Cristellaria acutauricularis, ¥. & M. 13. Vol. i. p. 102. 26° genre. Jesites vermicularis. After a figure by Soldani in Testaceogr. 1. pl. 30. fig. X. This is a minute discoidal Serpula. 14. Vol. i. p. 106. 27¢ genre. Charybs plicatus. After Soldani’s Testaceogr. i. pl. 29. fig. K. This also is a minute discoidal Serpula. 15. Vol. i. p. 110. 28¢ genre. Cidarollus plicatus. After Sol- dani, Testaceogr. i. pl. 36. fig. 8. A common variety of Rotalia repanda, ¥. & M.; the same as R. pulchella, D’Orb. Modéles, No. 71. 16. Vol. i. p. 114. 29° genre. Cortalus Pagodus. This may possibly be a Rotalia ; but more probably it is a minute Gastero- podous shell. Such a turbinate little shell is figured by Soldani, Testaceogr. pl. 14. Vas. 95. X; but De Montfort’s reference to Sold. Testac. pl. 86. Vas. 162. X. is quite wrong. 17. Vol. i. p. 122. 31° genre. Cibicides refulgens. After Sol- dani, Testaceogr. 1. pl. 46. fig.o0. This is the Truncatulina refulgens, D’Orb. Ann. Sc. Nat. vii. p. 279, No.5; Modeéles, No. 77. In the plate of the ‘Testaceogr.’ to which both De Montfort and D’Orbigny refer (the latter, however, quoting “48” instead of “ 467’) are two very similar forms of two very © distinct species. One of these (fig. n 7) is a small and extremely conical form of Rotalia repanda (from the Chalk it has been de- scribed as R. Micheliniana by D’Orb., and as R. nitida by Reuss, and there are several allied varieties, all of deep-sea habitats) ; the other (fig. o 0), usually a somewhat larger shell, and still more conical, is of totally different parentage ; it is an extremely con- tracted form of Planorbulina farcta, inhabiting rather deep water; and gentle gradations may be readily traced between this and Truncatulina lobatula. The similarity of these two forms, at first sight perplexing, has led D’Orbigny to question whether they be the same or not. We may point out, however, that the extremely smooth, glossy, flat, spiral surface in 7. refulgens, with its thick septal walls, more translucent than the cell-walls (as well indi- cated in Soldani’s figure), and its coarser pores, are important diagnostics between this and fig.nn. The latter, with sulcate septal lines on its spiral face, has a tendency to gibbosity on this surface, and has often minute tuberculations, which help to make it an opakely white shell, as compared with the glassy 7. refulgens. Its alliances with R. repanda and its sub-variety R. Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 341 Menardii, D’Orb., are through numerous and more or Jess ob- long varieties, as yet undescribed, from the very deep soundings in the tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean. 18. Vol.i. p. 126. 382° genre. Eponides repandus. After Fich- tel and Moll. It is the Rotalia repanda. 19. Vol. i. p. 130. 33° genre. Storilus radiatus. From the Persian Gulf and Leghorn. This is a Rotalian form, flat on one side and strongly umbonate on the other. It is difficult to con- jecture its identity with any known form, though it may be meant to represent some large variety of Rotalia Beccarii, which is extremely variable in its growth in different seas. 20. Vol. i. p. 134. 34¢ genre. Florilus stellatus. A bad draw- ing after Fichtel and Moll’s figures of Nonionina asterizans. 21. Vol. i. p. 188. 35° genre. Polyxenes cribratus. After Fichtel and Moll’s figure of Planorbulina farcta. 22. Vol. i. p. 142. 36% genre. Alolides squammatus. The figure in Soldani’s ‘'Testaceographia’ (pl. 167. fig. v v) which De Montfort has here copied, with fanciful modifications, is one of Soldani’s “ Reteporzee muscipule minime.” There is no doubt that Soldani’s specimen was a young and somewhat excentric Orbitolites complanatus. Four or five other dwarfish and some- what worn specimens are figured by Soldani in pls. 167 & 168, with a want of his usual clearness of delineation, his notion of the relations of these little Orbitolites (always small in the Mediterranean, especially at Leghorn) not having been very definite. 23. Vol.i. p. 146. 37° genre. Tinoporus baculatus, Modified from the figure of Calcarina Spengleri, var.a, F. & M.; or, rather, this is apparently a curious hybrid picture, consisting of a three- spined Orbitolina*, according to its surface-ornament and its vertical section, but outlined after a three-spined Calcarina Spenglert (such as fig. e. pl. 15, im Fichtel and Moll’s ‘ Test. Microse.’). The indication of an aperture (the broken newest chamber in Calcarina) is also after Fichtel and Moll’s figure. The sectional aspects in Montfort’s woodcut appear to have been taken, the vertical (Orbitoline) from nature, the horizontal (Cal- carine) from Fichtel and Moll’s fig. &, with the sectional feature of the spine (also Calcarine) added from some other source. Some stellate variety of Orbitolina spherulata may perhaps claim the name of O. baculata, Montf.; but Montfort’s indefiniteness may well lead us to drop the name altogether. 24. Vol.i.p.150. 38° genre. Siderolites calcitrapes (Sidero- lites calcitrapoides, De la Marck. Syst. An. s. Vert. p. 376). Maestricht. This is the Rotalia (Calcarina) Spengleri, Gmelin * For an account of Orbitolina, see Annals Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. vi. p. 29, &e. 342 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the (see Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. i. p. 480 ; and vol. v. p. 174, &c.) ** Siderolites,” “ Calearina,” and “ Siderolina” (the last applied by D’Orbigny to one of the varieties of C. Spengleri from Maes- tricht) are synonyms. As the third name has also been given to some of the star-shaped Orbitoline of the South Seas, it is advisable, that we may avoid confusion, to retain “ Calcarina ” as the name of the subgenus. Calcarina Spengleri has the following synonyms :—Siderolites calcitrapoides, Lamarck, S. calcitrapes, Montfort, #8 Andromedes (Androméde Polystomella strigillata, var. a, F. & M. gaufirée). 8: . x1. Sporilus(Sporulie pectiné). Polystomella strigillata, var. 8, F. & M. 9. x11. Canthropes (Canthrope [?]. galet). 10. xvit. Melonis Etruscus...... Nonionina pompilioides, F. & M. 11. xvi11. Antenor diaphaneus.... Cristellaria Calcar, Linn. 12. xxiv. Oreas subulatus ...... Cristellaria acutauricularis, F. & M. 13. xxvi. Jesites vermicularis.... Serpula*. 14. xxvit. Charybs plicatus ...... Serpula *. [.D’ Orb. 15. xxvii. Cidarollus plicatus .... Rotalia repanda, F. § M. var. pulchella, * Just as these little Serpule (badly copied from Soldani’s figures) have sup- plied De Montfort with two of his ‘‘ chambered univalve shells,” so another Serpula from the same source is collated by him with the type of “an unchambered uni- valve” in his vol. ii..—namely Anatomus indicus, Foe genre, p. 278. Soldani’s figure of the young fry of a Buccinoid univalve affords another of the types, namely Camillus, 111° genre, p. 442, vol. ii.; whilst Bitomus Soldani, 57° genre, p. 226, is probably the fry of a Naticoid shell; and Hercoles radicans, 69° genre, p- 274, is possibly a young Turbinoid shell. ue In the Annals Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 182, we alluded to the probability of the Lippistes Cornu of Montfort (32° genre, p. 126, vol. ii.) being the Separa- Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 347 N Montfort’s Names. Corrected Names. o. Genres. 16. xxix. Cortalus Pagodus...... Gasteropod ? or Rotalia ? ? 17. xxx1. Cibicides refulgens .... Truncatulina refulgens, Mont. [ Type, Planorbulina farcta, F. & M.] 18. xxxui. Eponides repandus .... Rotalia repanda, F. & M. 19. xxx. Storilus radiatus ...... Rotalia. 20. xxxiv. Florilus stellatus ...... Nonionina asterizans, F. & M. 21. xxxv. Polyxenus cribratus.... Planorbulina farcta, F. & M. 22. xxxvi. Molides squammatus .. Orbitolites complanatus, Lam. (young). 23. xxxvit. Tinoporus baculatus.... Orbitolina? 24. xxxviti. Siderolites calcitrapes .. Rotalia (Calcarina) Spengleri, Gel. 25. XXxIx. Numulites denarius.... Nummulina levigata, Lam. 26. xu. Lycophris lenticularis .. _Nummulina planulata?, Lam., var. 27. xu. Rotalites radiatus...... Nummulina planulata, Lam., var. 28. xu. Egeon perforatus ...... Nummulina planulata, Lam., var. 29. xxi. Borelis melonoides .... Alveolina Melo, var. B, F. § M. 30. xiv. Miliolites sabulosus .... Alveolina Melo, F. & M., var. 31. xuv. Clausulus indicator .... Alveolina Melo, var. a, F. & M. 32. xuvir. Discolites concentricus.. Orbitolites complanatus, Lam. 33. xvii. Archaias spirans ...... Orbiculina adunca, var.angulata, F.-M. 34. xix. Helenis spatosus ...... Orbiculina adunca, F. & M. 35. A Llotus rotalitatus ...... Orbiculina adunca, var.Orbiculus, F.g-M. 36. ur. Themeon rigatus ...... Polystomella crispa, Linn. 37. wutt. Cellanthus craticulatus.. P. crispa, Linn., var. craticulata, F. & M. 38. wi. Nonion incrassatus Nonionina incrassata, F’. § M. 39. urv. Robulus cultratus...... Cristellaria Calcar, Linn., var. d, F.5M. 40. uv. Patrocles querelans .... C. Calear, Linn., var. n, F. & M. 41. uvi. Sphincterulus costatus.. C.Calcar, Linn., var. costata, F. & M. 42. uvit. Clisiphontes Calear .... CC. Calcar, Linn., var.a, F. & M. 43. uvi. Herion rostratus ...... C. Calear, Linn., var. e, F. & M. 44. uix. Rhimocurusaraneosus.. C. Calcar, Linn., var. 45. ux. Macrodites cucullatus .. C. Calear, Linn., var. 46. uxt. Lampas trithemus...... C. Calear, Linn., var. ¢, F. § M. 47. uxt. Pollontes vesicularis.... Miliola (Quinqueloculina) Seminulum, Linn., var. 48. wxitt. Scortimus navicularis Cristellaria Calcar, Linn., var. 49. wuxiv. Linthuris cassidatus .... CC. Calcar, Linn., var. B. F. & M. 50. Lxv. Peneroplis lanatus . Peneroplis planatus, F. & M. sp. 51. uxvi. Astacolus crepidulatus .. CristellariaCalcar, Linn., var.Crepidula, F. & M. 52. uxvit. Cancris auriculatus .... Rotalia repanda, var. Auricula, F. & M. 53.: LXVIII. Periples elongatus...... Cristellaria Calcar, Linn., var. 54. Lxx11I. Canopus fabeolatus ..... Polymorphina? 55. Lxxiv. Misilus aquatifer ...... Polymorphina lactea, W. 8 J., var. tubu- 56. uxxv. Cantharus calceolatus .. P. lactea, W. & J. [losa, D’ Orb. 57. uxxvi. Arethusa corymbosa.... P. lactea, W. § J. 58. Lxxvit. Chelibs gradatus ...... [?] 59. Lxxviut. Lagenula flosculosa .... Lagena sulecata, W. 8 J., var. 60. Lxxrx. Glandiolus gradatus.... Glandulina levigata, d’Ord. ? 61. Lxxxu11. Reophax Scorpiurus.... Lituola nautiloidea, Lam., var. 62. xc. Oveolites Margaritula .. Ovulites Margaritula, Lam. tista Grayi of H. Adams; this has now been confirmed by Mr. S. P. Woodward, who, with, the late Dr. Livesay and Mr. H. Adams, has carefully compared with Fichtel and Moll’s figures Mr. Cuming’s specimens of Lippistes Cornu, F. & M. sp., as well as some which we had received from the Cape of Good Hope. 230% 348 Mr. Jeffreys on the Mollusca of the Upper Harz. XLIV.—On the Mollusca of the Upper Harz. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S. Durine a visit with my family this autumn to the northern part of the Harz, I assisted my son and one of his sisters in collect- ing the land and freshwater Mollusca there; and the following notice of some of the less common species may be useful with reference to their geographical distribution. Neither Carl Pfeiffer, Rossmiassler, nor (as I believe) any other conchologist has indicated any localities in this part of Germany. Limax arborum. Occasionally in the woods about Alexisbad. L. Sowerbyi. Under stones at Falkenstein and other places ; not common. Succinea Pfeifferi. With S. puétris, near Alexisbad ; but less com- mon than that species. S. oblonga. With the last; not common. Vitrina diaphana. Under stones in the woods about Alexisbad ; common. Helix fruticum, var. rufescens. On shrubs and nettles in the same woods. Adult specimens are rare. H. incarnata. In the same woods, and at the Rosstrappe ; rather common. ; H. strigella. Rubeland; rare. A half-grown specimen contained the larveeform pupa of Drilus flavescens, the female of which has been named Cochleoctonus voraz, from its snail-eating habit. I found a similar pupa, five years ago, in a Helix incarnata near Lausanne in Switzerland, which, as in the present case, completely occupied the spire of the shell after devouring its former inhabitant. H. lapicida, var. pallida. On rocks near Alexisbad ; rare. H. pygmea. In the woods near Alexisbad ; not common. H. pomatia. It is remarkable that, although we diligently searched for several weeks the environs of Alexisbad, not a single specimen was found by us; and the residents at that place said they had not met with it. It is common in other parts of the Harz. This shows how irregular and apparently capricious is the distribution of some species. , Zonites alliarius. Rosstrappe, where only one specimen occurred to us. | Z. nitens (Michaud). In woods at different places; common. It appears to have been confounded, in this country, with the Helix nitidula of Draparnaud. Z. nitidus. In marshy places near Alexisbad and Harzgerode ; common. Z. radiatulus, and var. pallida (Helix viridula, Menke). In the woods and under stones near Alexisbad, Harzgerode, and Stolberg ; common. Z. purus. With the last; but rare. Bulimus Lackhamensis. In the woods at Alexisbad; rare. Azeca tridens. With the last; not common. Mr. Jeffreys on the Mollusca of the Upper Harz. 349 Zua lubrica, var. pallida and var. gracilis. With the last; not uncommon. , Clausilia plicata. On the castle-walls at Stolberg ; not common. C. biplicata, and var. alba. On rocks near Alexisbad ; local. C. plicatula, On rocks and trees at the same place; common. The authors of the ‘ British Mollusca’ were mistaken in referring the C. Rolphii of Gray to this species. The form, sculpture, and dentition of each of these species are very different ; and they have been properly separated by Moquin-Tandon in his valuable work on the French land and freshwater Mollusca. C. dubia. With the last, and equally common. Whether it is specifically distinct from C. nigricans is, however, questionable. C. parvula. On rocks in the woods at Alexisbad ; common. Balea fragilis. On rocks and trees near Alexisbad; not un- common. Vertigo pusilla. In the woods at Alexisbad ; not uncommon. V. edentula. With the last; rare. V. alpestris. Under stones and on moss in the same woods; rare. This is a true Vertigo, and has not the slightest vestige of the lower pair of tentacles. The animal is of a light straw-colour, and differs, besides, from that of V. pygm@ea (which is not uncommon in the same locality) in having a longer foot and tentacles. It is the Pupa Shuttleworthiana of Charpentier, as previously identified by me (Ann. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vol. ii. p. 132) ; but I much doubt its being the Vertigo alpestris of the late Baron Férussac. Two specimens from his collection (only one of which, however, is entire) are pre- served in the Jardin des Plantes at Paris, and labelled in the author’s handwriting ‘Vertigo alpestris, nob., 4 D., Charp. No. 9. Alpes.” In these specimens the longitudinal strize are scarcely perceptible under a lens having a quarter-of-an-inch focus; and the shells are smooth, thin, and glossy in appearance. I am inclined to consider these specimens, and consequently the V. alpestris of Férussac (which is a mere MS. name, although adopted by Mr. Alder), to be a variety of V. pygmea. V. minutissima. Under stones at Harzgerode and Falkenstein ; not common. Pisidium pusillum, P. nitidum, and P. Henslowianum (var. pul- chellum). Alexisbad; not common. When we consider that the latitude of the district I have thus cursorily explored is nearly parallel to that of the south-eastern part of Great Britain, it is curious to observe how many species of Mollusca occur in the former, and not in the latter, region. These exceptions are by no means of species which comprise only a few or inconspicuous individuals, but on the contrary, the individuals are numerous and comparatively large. They are Vitrina diaphana, Helix fruticum, H. incarnata, H. strigella, H. personata, Clausilia plicata, C. plicatula, and C. parvula. One of them (viz. Helix incarnata) occurs as a Pleistocene fossil 350 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. in England. The only satisfactory mode of accounting for this partial distribution of land animals would seem to be the great and continual alterations which have, from time to time since the commencement of the Tertiary epoch, successively taken place in the relative position and quantity of land and water, caused by subsidence in some, and elevation in other parts ; and geologists have yet a great deal to do and learn before they can elucidate this difficult problem. Oct. 10, 1860. XLV.—On the Calyceraceze. By Joun Miszrs, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. {Continued from p. 288. ] 4, ANOMOCARPUS. I have already alluded to this genus, which differs from all others of this order in many esssential characters. The inflo- rescence generally consists of a single head of a few florets standing upon a very short peduncle, in each axil of the dicho- tomously branching stems; the involucre is thin, membrana- ceous, cup-shaped, divided half-way down into a 5«toothed border, its receptacle being reduced to a small point scarcely larger than the summit of the peduncle, and in some instances quite void of paleze. The achzenia are remarkably dissimilar in form; in some the calycine lobes retain their original shape, or become almost obsolete, while in others they become greatly elongated into subulate, rigid, concave, straight, patent, and almost spose expansions: hence the generic name, derived from dvopos, inequalis; xaprros, fructus. This habit prevails in the three first-mentioned species; but in the fourth the stems disappear, the plant becoming completely depressed and ceespitose ; the cauline leaves thus come to be entirely radical and radiating, each bearing upon its petiole an almost sessile _ capitulum, the whole plant forming a somewhat hemispherical head, as in the genus Nastanthus. This species is the Calycera . pulvinata of Remy, from whose description it formerly appeared. to me to constitute a new genus, which I suggested under the name of Discophytum (Lindl. Veg. Kingd. 703), agreeing with Nastanthus in its peculiar habit, and approaching Anomocarpus in other respects. Subsequently I obtained a sight of the plant, and its examination convinced me that it agrees perfectly with the latter genus in its floral and carpological structure, and is dissimilar in no respect except in its habit, which is entirely due to the complete depression of its axis, by which it is reduced to czespitose proportions. Each capitulum represents a depressed Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 351 branch, its leaves, thus approximated, assume a campanular in- volucral form, being accreted at their base into a broad shallow cup supported upon a short stipe, with a border of foliaceous segments; and it contains about seven distinct capitella, which are analogous to the short scapes, each bearing a monocephalous head, seen in each axil of the stem in the typical species, but in this instance all are brought close together by the depression of the stem; each capitulum is supported upon a short stipe, and consists of an involucel of five to seven linear leaflets containing a solitary spined achenium in the centre, surrounded by seven or eight other achznia which are quite unarmed, and all are supported by a small epaleaceous receptacle. Thus considered, the plant exhibits all the peculiar and essential characters of Anomocarpus. I have united with this genus the Leucocera of Turczaninow, founded upon the Boopis leucanthema of Poppig, which agrees with Anomocarpus in all essential respects, except that the re- ceptacle is more convex, almost conical, and charged with per- sistent palex, after all the achzenia have fallen off, as in Boopis. These characters are hardly sufficient to claim a distinct generic rank for Leucocera—a name that would have been ill applied, as the spines of the achznia are of a yellowish brown colour. The great difference in the form of the achznia was scarcely recog- nized by Turezaninow—a feature better characterized by the name Anomocarpus, which I had long previously employed for the more legitimate species. ANoMocaRrpPts, nov. gen.—Jnvolucrum gamophyllum, campanu- latum, plus minusve profunde partitum, membranaceum, plurinerve, nervis 15-21, parallelis, laciniis 5-7, triangulari- bus aut lineari-oblongis, acutis, erectis, imterdum ‘ demum auctum et explanatum. Receptaculum minimum, areolatum, nudum, rarius parce paleaceum. ores sepius pauci, inclusi, omnes foecundi. Calya# ovario adnatus, 5-angulatus, in flori- bus radii limbi lobis abortivis, in unico centralibus (seepe unico) lobis 5, eequalibus, liberis, ovatis, acutis, denticulatis et mu- cronatis, erectis, demum patentibus et excrescentibus. Corolle omnes consimiles, tubo infundibuliformi imo coarctato, cum ovario articulato, limbo breviter campanulato 5-partito, lobis acutiusculis, crassiusculis. Stamina subexserta; filamenta imo in tubum brevissimum syngenesia, medio tubi coroll inserta, apice longiuscule libera, et conniventia ; anthere ob- long imo in tubum accretz, in floribus radii sepe polline destitute. Ovarium oblongum, 5-angulatum, imo ad calycem adnatum, supra medium liberum, hine conicum, 5-sulcatum, 1-loculare, l-ovulatum ; ovulum funiculo brevi ex apice pen- 352 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. dulum. Stylus filiformis, exsertus, apice paulo incrassatus. Stigma subglobosum, papillosum. Achenia radii obovata, inermia, profunde 5-costata, costis transversim rugosis, apice nodis cupuliformibus stylum versus conniventibus (e lobis caly- cinis tabidis) munitis ; centralia iis radii conformia, sed supra medium lobis calycinis longissime excretis, acutissime mucro- natis, horizontaliter patentibus, profunde concavis, imo tubi- formibus, margineque tenui scarioso-denticulatis coronata. Semen ordinis. 3 Herbee Chilenses, sepius pusille et erecta, dichotome ramose ; folia in dichotomis solitaria, alterna, spathulato-lanceolata, longe petiolata; capitula parva, interdum demum aucta, in dichotomis solitaria, breviter pedunculata. , 1. Anomocarpus azillaris, n. sp.;—herbacea, glaberrima, caulibus nonnullis, e basi dichotome ramosis ; foliis in axillis ramorum, alternis, elliptico-lanceolatis, spathulatis, integris vel pauci- dentatis, 3-nerviis, petiolo angusto equilongis; capitulis in dichotomiis solitariis, brevissime pedunculatis; involucro membranaceo, campanulato aut semigloboso, 5-partito, 15- nervio, laciniis 3-angularibus, erectis; receptaculo parvo, 6-floro; floribus exsertis ; achzeniis 5, exterioribus inermibus, unico centrali spinis longis latis acutissimis canaliculatis den- ticulatis coronato.—Chile, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Valparaiso, Cuming, 664). Planta 3-pollicaris; internodi inferiores 11 lin., superiores 7 lin. distantes ; folia inferiora (incluso petiolo limbo quali) 14 poll. long., limbo 8 lin. lat., integra; superiora remote den- tata (utrinque dentibus 2), incluso petiolo 1} poll. long., limbo 2 lin. lat.; pedunculus brevissimus, +—1 lin. long. ; involucrum semiglobosum, campanulatum, 2 lin. long., 3 lin. diam., ad me- dium 5-dentatum; flores exserti; ovarium 4-7 lin. long. ; corolla 14 lin. long. ; acheenium 14 lin. long., spinis 5, paten- tibus, 14 lin. long., rigidis, profunde canaliculatis*. 2. Anomocarpus subsessiliflorus ;—Calycera sessiliflorus, Ph. Linn. xxviii. 706 ;—annua, caulibus paucis, ramosis ; foliis radica- libus oblongis, in petiolum attenuatis, remote et grosse den- tatis, caulinis breviter petiolatis ; capitulo primo fere radicali, reliquis in dichotomiis caulis subsessilibus ; involucro semi- eloboso, capitulum eequante, achzeniis nonnullis spinis 5 com- planatis fructui fere eequilongis coronatis, 5-costatis, levibus, aliis dentibus brevibus terminatis, 5-angularibus, angulis * A drawing of this plant, with details of its structure, is given in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 48 a. Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceraceze. 353 rugosis.—Chile, v. s. in herb. Hook.; prope Quillota (Ger- main) ; Cerro Bravo, prope Santiago (Philippi). Species preecedenti valde proxima; differt foliis latioribus, majoribus et grosse dentatis, capitulo involucro zquilongo, achzeniis spinosis plurimis, spinis brevioribus, et reliquis dentibus brevibus coronatis. Planta circiter 3-pollicaris ; folia (incluso petiolo) 2 poll. long., 5 lin. lat., capitula 3 lin. diam.* 3. Anomocarpus eryngioides ;—Calycera eryngioides, Remy, in Gay, Fl. Chil. ii, 254; Weddell, Chl. And. ui. 7, tab. 43 4 ;— herbacea, debilis, caulibus plurimis simplicibus, laxatim di- chotome ramosis, ramis flexuosis, remotis, glaberrimis, angu- lato-striatis ; foliis radicalibus semi-pinnatifidis, longissime attenuatis, superioribus caulinis, alternis, spathulato-oblongis, integris aut pauci-, grosso- et mucronato-dentatis, submem- branaceis, nervosis, utrinque glaberrimis ; petiolo lineari limbo tertia parte breviore ; pedunculis in dichotomiis solitariis, folio dimidio brevioribus, imo glabris, summo puberulis, demum in fructu 3-plo longioribus, monocephalis ; involucro late cam- panulato, 5-dentato, glaberrimo, dentibus 3-angularibus, de- mum in fructu valde aucto, tune rotatim expanso, submem- branaceo et parallelim nervoso; receptaculo minimo, multifloro; paleis paucis, ineequalibus, lineari-subulatis, imo tenuissime attenuatis, viridibus, nonnullis floribus longioribus, aliis multo brevioribus ; corollee tubo filiformi, elongato, superne infundi- buliformi; achzeniis centralibus inermibus, exterioribus lon- gissime spinosis, spinis 5, divaricatis, inequalibus.—In Andi- bus Chilensibus, Prov. Santiago, v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris. Planta pedalis et ultra, ramis | lin. diam., subflexuosis, nitidis, striatis, medulla cellulosa repletis, sicco fragilibus; internodi 3 poll. remoti; folia caulina (incluso petiolo angusto zquilongo) 14 poll. long., 3-5 lin. lat., alterna; capitula (dum florent) 6 lin. diam. ; involucrum gamophyllum, tune late campanulatum, ad medium 5- dentatum, dentibus acutis subexpansis, 6-8 lin. diam., demum valde augescens et in fructu 13-2} poll. diam., viride, membranaceum, reticulato-nervosum, complanato-expansum et folium planum stellatum simulans; receptaculum convexum, -2lin. diam. ; flores numerosissimi, fere omnes consimiles ; palez paucissime, virides, lineari-spathulate, imo angustissimee, apice acute, mucronate, 3-7 lin. long., +? lin. lat.; calyx adnatus, 5-angulatus, breviter 5-dentatus ; coroll 5 lin. long. tubus imo gracillime coarctatus, pro dimidio vel tertia parte superne infun- dibulatus ; limbi laciniz 5, lineares, erectz ; stamina longitudine fere laciniarum 1 lin. long.; filamenta imo in annulum brevem * This species is shown in Plate 48 B. 354 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracese. liberum ori tubi affixum connata; anthere lineares, imo breviter syngenesize, superne liberee; stylus apice incrassatus, exsertus. Acheenia spinigera pauca, cum plurimis inermibus intermixta, turbinata, profunde 5-angulata, 2 lin. long., spinis 5 (quarum 2 sepe brevioribus), 3 poll. long., patentissimis, subulatis, su- perne sulcatis, acutissime pungentibus, stramineis, imo incras- satis et denticulatis ; nermia plurima, pleraque centralia, 14 lin. long., 1 lin. diam., profunde sulcata, angulis 5, levibus, convexis et dentibus calycinis minimis concavis superatis, apice conico, corolla persistente 2-3-plo longiore sepius terminata ; in externa serie pauca, inermia, corolla persistente reliquis breviore (cujus stamina emasculata) apicata*, 4. Anomocarpus pulvinatus ;—Calycera pulvinata, Remy, Ann. Sc. Nat. 3° sér. vi. 852; Walp. Ann. ii. 882; Weddell, Chi. And. ii. 6, tab. 43 B ;—acaulis et ceespitosus, pusillus, glaber- rimus ; foliis radicalibus, paucis, radiatis, rhomboideo-ob- longis, squarroso-laciniatis, laciniis irregularibus, obtusis, calloso-mucronatis, imo in petiolum elongatum deplanatum spathulatis, crasso-carnosis, e basi 5-nerviis ; capitulis numero foliorum, imo petiolorum fere sessilibus, et in orbem pulvi- natum dense glomeratis, singulatim breviter involucratis ; in- volucris gamophyllis, 5—7-partitis, singulis capitella 4-8 ite- rumque involucellata claudentibus ; imvolucellis gamophyllis, profunde 5—7-partitis; receptaculo minimo, epaleaceo; floribus 6-10, longe exsertis; involucris involucellisque fructiferis, demum valde auctis et tune arcte consociatis; achzenlis ex- terioribus inermibus, unico centrali in quoque involucello semper spinescente.— Bolivia, v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris. ; grand plateau des Andes, Prov. Carangas (Pentland, spec. fructif.) ; circa Laguna, Potosi (Weddell, spec. florif.). ~ Planta pusilla, inclusis foliis radiantibus 2-3 poll. diam.; pulvinus capitulorum, etate florali, 10-12 lin. diam., e capitulis 16-20 crebriter aggregatis ; folia circiter 16-20, omnia radicalia (incluso petiolo sublongiore) 1-13 poll. long., et inclusis laciniis 6 lin. lat. ; petiolus imo submembranaceus, 1 lin. lat.; capitula 3-384 lin. diam., subglobosa ; pulvinus capitulorum, zetate fructi- fera, 24-3 poll. diam.; involucra subsessilia, pateriformia, 7-10 lin. diam., 3 lin. alta, imo plana et gamophylla, foliolis 7-9, hine liberis, erectiusculis, subimbricatis, obovato-oblongis, margine denticulatis, membranaceis, reticulato-venosis; involucella in singulo involucro seepius 8 (forsan e paleis inter se in verticillum imo accretis), breviter pedicellata; pedicellus complanatus, 1 lin. long. et lat.; tubus gamophyllus, 2 lin. diam., 1 lin. alt., foliolis * A drawing of this species, with analytical details, is given in Plate 48 c. Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 355 uniserialibus, circiter 7, lineari-oblongis, acutis, membranaceis, erectis, parallele nervosis, subinzequilongis, 8—5 lin. long., 1-14 lin. lat.; receptaculum planum, minimum, epaleolatum, areola- tum, pauciflorum ; achenium centrale unicum, spinigerum, 1} lin. long., profunde angulatum, spinis 5, subulatis, subzequali- bus, subdivaricatis, imo incrassatis, cum angulis levibus con- tinuis, 3-4 lin. long.; achzenia exteriora circiter 8, inermia, 1 lin. long. et lat., 5-angulata, in sulcis transversim rugosa ; flores in externa serie abortivi et immutati *. 5. Anomocarpus leucanthemus ;—Boopis leucanthema, Pép. Nov. Gen. i. 21, tab. 34; Lessing, Linn. vi. 259; DC. Prod. v. 2; Remy in Gay, Chile, i. 250; Weddell, Chl. And. ii. 8 ;—Leu- cocera annua, Turcz, Flor. B. Zeit. xxxi. 712; Walp. Ann. ii. © 807 ;—Acicarpha lanata, Lag. Pers. Ench. 11.438 ; DC. l.c. 3;— herba pusilla, radice fusiformi, caule sepius e basi ramoso, ramisque gracilibus, flexuosis, dense cano-lanuginosis ; foliis pinnatifidis, laciniis patentibus rachique anguste linearibus, glaberrimis, crassis, calloso-mucronatis, radicalibus longe pe- tiolatis, caulinis tertia parte brevioribus; pedunculis opposi- tifoliis, lanuginosis ; involucro campanulato, profunde 5-8- fido, laciniis inzequalibus, linearibus, mucronatis, glabris, flores superantibus.—In Andibus Chilensibus, in scaturiginosis, v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris. et Hook. ; in excelsis Cordillera de Antuco, Prov. Arauco (P6ppig); Cordillera de Colchagua (Bridges, 1186-1187) ; circa Talca (Germain). Species habitu generis Acicarphe valde similis, sed differt achzeniis omnibus liberis et dissimilibus, involucro libero, profunde laciniato, imo gamophyllo; a Boopide etiam differt achzeniis dissimilibus, aliisque longe spinosis. Planta 3-5 poll. alta; caulis dense lanatus, paulo supra basin ramos plurimos emittens, ramis erectiusculis, preesertim summo dense lanatis; folia radi- calia 1 poll. long. incluso petiolo limbo zquilongo, 3-4 lin. lat. ; pedunculi oppositifolii, lanati, in flore 3 lin., in fructu 6—9 lin, long., monocephali ; capitula in flore hemispheerica, 3 lin. diam., in fructu globosa, 4-5 lin. diam. ; involucrum glabrum, immu- tatum, demum reflexum ; receptaculum semiglobosum, foveatum, 2 lin. diam., paleis persistentibus spathulato-setaceis sparsis onustum. Corolla tubo gracili viridi, limbo expanso albo 5- partito xquilongo; segmenta linearia, acuta. Achzenia omnia usque ad basin libera, creberrima, fusca, inermia et spimigera intermixta, obconica, profunde 5- angulata, i in sulcis transversim rugosa, 1A lin. long. ., lobis calycinis stellatim radiatis, naviculi- formibus, acutis ; alia majora, 2 lin. long., brunnea, straminea, * Full details of this structure are shown in Plate 49 a. 356 -Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. angulis acute carinatis, et in spinis e lobis calycinis valde auctis terminatis, spinis superne profunde sulcatis, subulato-compressis, subtus carinatis, 14 lin. long.* 6. Anomocarpus tenuis, n. sp. ;—caulibus simplicibus, gracillime elongatis, flexuosis, primum decumbentibus, mox erectis, stramineis, sub lente parce puberulis, demum glabris, foliis pinnato-sectis, laciniis linearibus, membranaceis, utrinque 2, in petiolum angustissimum attenuatis, glaberrimis ; pedun- culis remotis, oppositifoliis, valde elongatis, monocephalis ; capitulis semiglobosis, involucro fere ad basin 5-laciniato, laciniis anguste linearibus, membranaceis, glabris; paleis persistentibus, longis, spathulatis, imvolucro sequilongis.— Chile, v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris. spe Caulis gracilis, 10 poll. alt., +4 lin. diam; folia 9 lin. long., segmentis rachique $ lin. lat., supremis simplicibus 3-4 lin. long., subsetaceis ; pedunculus in flore 6 lin., in fructu 18 lin. long. ; capitulum 2-3 lin. diam.; flores quam in A. leucanthemo pau- ciores et minores; corolla 5 lin. long.; achenia alba, libera, pleraque inermia, 4 lin. long., alia pauca, brevissime spini- gera T. 7. Anomocarpus tenuifolius ; Calycera tenuifolia, Phil. MSS. ;— subceespitosa, caulibus pluribus brevioribus, subdecumbenti- bus, lanato-pilosis; foliis radicalibus plurimis, radiantibus, elongatis, longe petiolatis, profunde pinnato-partitis, laciniis subdivaricatis, linearibus, glaberrimis, superne enerviis, sub- tus costa mediana prominula signatis; caulinis brevioribus, alternis ; pedunculis axillaribus, oppositifoliis, incurvis, pilosis, monocephalis ; capitulis parvis.—In Andibus Chilensibus, v. s. in herb. Hook. ; Cordillera de Chillan (Germain). Radix fusiformis, 2 poll. long.; caules 2-24 poll. long. ; folia radicalia 1-14 poll. long., petiolo 6-9 lin. long., rachique $—1 lin. lat., laciniis inzequalibus, seepius 4-5-jugis, 1-2 lin. long., 3-1 hin. lat. ; folia caulina 6-12 lin. long.; pedunculi 3 lin. long.; eapitulum 2-3 lin. diam. ; flores 2 lin. long. ; ovarium 5-angu- latum, 5-carinatum, obconicum, dentibus 5, erectis, carnosulis, acutis, dorso carinatis; corolle tubus gracilis, viridis, limbo albo, 5-partito. * A drawing of this species will be seen in Plate 49 c. + This plant is represented in Plate 49 s. (To be continued. | Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 857 XLVI.—Characters of some apparently undescribed Ceylon Insects. By ¥. Wa.xeEr. [Continued from vol. v. p. 311.] Fam. Chalcidiz. CHALCIs pivipENs. Fem. Nigra, conferte punctata, facie excavata, antennis thorace brevioribus, abdominis dimidio basali glabro, pe- dibus rufis, tibiis posticis basi tarsisque posticis nigris, alis fusces- centibus. Female. Black, thickly and minutely punctured. Head as broad as the thorax, deeply excavated in front. Antenne filiform, very compact, shorter than the thorax. Prothorax very narrow in the middle, much dilated on each side. Abdomen conical, narrower but not longer than the thorax, smooth and shining from the base to the middle; first segment less than half of the whole length. Legs red, stout ; hind tibiee towards the base, and hind tarsi, black. Wings brownish ; veins black ; ulna about one-fourth of the length of the humerus; radius extending nearly to the tip of the wing. Length of the body 23 lines; of the wings 4 lines. CHALCIS PANDENS. Fem. Nigra, conferte punctata, facie excavata, antennis apice rufis, metathorace sulcato, tibiis posticis tarsisque rufis, alis hyalinis. Female. Black, thickly and minutely punctured, much like the preceding species in structure. Antenne red at the tips. Meta- thorax with a longitudinal furrow. Abdomen a little longer than the thorax. Tarsi, knees, tips of tibiz, tips of hind coxee, hind femora towards the base, and hind tibiz, red. Wings hyaline ; calli of the fore wings red. Length of the body 23 lines; of the wings 33 lines, HALTicELLA RuFIMANUS. Mas. Nigra, obscura, confertissime punctata, antennis thorace paulo longioribus, abdomine elliptico parvo basi glabro, tarsis anterioribus rufis, alis fuscis. Male. Black, opake, very thickly and minutely punctured. Head hardly broader than the thorax. Antenne filiform, stout, very compact, a little longer than the thorax. Prothorax trans- verse, not broader on each side than in the middle. Abdomen elliptical, smooth, and shining towards the base, narrower and much shorter than the thorax ; first segment occupying half the length. Anterior tarsi red. Wings brown; veins black, red to- wards the base ; ulna about one-fourth of the length of the hu- merus; radius shorter than the ulna; stigma extremely small. Length of the body 2 lines ; of the wings 3 lines. Hauricexxa rnriciens. Mas. Nigra, obscura, confertissime punc- tata, abdomine basi glabro, tibiis anterioribus apice tarsisque an- terioribus fulvis, alis albido-hyalinis. Male. Black, opake, very thickly and minutely punctured, in structure much like the preceding species. Abdomen smooth to- 358 Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. wards the base. Anterior knees, anterior tarsi, and tips of ante- rior tibiee tawny. Wings whitish hyaline; veins piceous. Length of the body 14 line; of the wings 14 line. Eurytoma contraria. Mas. Nigra, rude punctata, antennis mo- niliformibus, thorace robusto, petiolo longiusculo, abdomine glabro parvo subcompresso, genubus tibiis apice tarsisque flavis, alis albis, venis pallide flavis. Male. Black, roughly punctured. Head not broader than the ' thorax. Antenne moniliform, not longer than the thorax ; joints elongate, petiolated. Thorax very robust. Petiole rather long. Abdomen smooth, shining, slightly compressed, not more than half the length or the breadth of the thorax. Knees, tarsi, and tips of tibis, yellow. Wings white; veins pale yellow. Length of the body 14 line; of the wings 2 lines. Euryroma 1NpEFrensA. Fem. Nigra, conferte punctata, capite magno, antennis subclavatis, scapo luteo, abdomine glabro longi- elliptico, pedibus fulvis, femoribus tibiisque posterioribus nigro latissime fasciatis, tarsis flavescente-albis, alis fuscescentibus. Female. Black, thickly punctured. Head broader than the thorax. Antenne subclavate, not longer than the thorax ; scape luteous. Abdomen elongate-elliptical, smooth, shining, narrower but not. longer than the thorax ; first segment occupying ‘nearly the whole surface; oviduct extending a little beyond the tip. Legs tawny; each femur and posterior tibia with a very broad black band; tarsi yellowish white, Wings brownish, rather broad ; ves black. Length of the body 1 line; of the wings 13 line. EvcHARIS CONVERGENS. Mas. Viridis, cupreo varia, rude punc- tata, antennis piceis thorace brevioribus octo-ramosis, scapo flavo, thorace gibbo, scutello spinis duabus longis divergentibus basi connexis armato, petiolo longo gracili, abdomine cyaneoviridi longi-ovato glabro parvo, pedibus flavis, alis cinereis fusco notatis. Fem. Obscure viridis, antennis nigris subclavatis submoniliformi- bus, femoribus piceis. | Male. Green, partly cupreous, roughly punctured. Head as broad as the thorax. Antennee piceous, shorter than the thorax, with eight linear branches, whose tips are acuminated; scape yellow. Thorax gibbous, well developed ; scutellum conical, prominent, furrowed along the middle, armed at the tip with two long, diverging spines, which are connected at the base; meta- thorax large, declining. Petiole slender, cylindrical, nearly as long as the abdomen; the latter elongate-oval, bluish green, smooth, shining, slightly compressed, and consisting apparently of but one segment. Legs yellow, rather slender. Wings cinereous. Fore wings brownish about the stigma; veins and stigma black ; ulna shorter than the humerus ; radius very short ; cubitus short. Female. Dark green. Head a little narrower than the thorax, impressed. between the eyes. Antenne with the flagel- Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 359 lum black, subclavate, submoniliform. Petiole much shorter than the abdomen ; the latter coarctate, much elevated, red beneath. Femora piceous, except towards the tips. Fore wings with the spot on the stigma darker and more concise than that of the male, and with a diffuse brownish mark behind it. Length of the body 2 lines; of the wings 34 lines. | EucuHAris DEPRIVATA. Mas. Viridis, cupreo varia, rude punctata, antennis piceis thorace longioribus novem-ramosis, scapo flavo, thorace gibbo, petiolo longo gracili, abdomine fusiformi compresso glabro subtus rufo, pedibus flavis, alis cinereis fusco notatis. Male. Green, partly cupreous, roughly punctured. Head as broad as the thorax. Antenne piceous, longer than the thorax, with nine subclavate branches; scape yellow. Thorax gibbous, well developed ; scutellum prominent ; metathorax large, declining. - Petiole slender, cylindrical, nearly as long as the abdomen ; the latter fusiform, compressed, smooth, shining, red beneath. Legs yellow, slender; coxee green. Wings cinereous. Fore wings with an elongated brown spot extending from the stigma to the middle of the disk ; veins black, in structure like those of the preceding species. Length of the body 13 line; of the wings 3 lines. PrrEROMALUS MAGNICEPS. Mas. Obscure cyaneus, brevis, latus, crassus, antennis fulvis clavatis, scapo luteo, abdomine piceo conico glabro, pedibus fulvis, tarsis posterioribus luteis, alis anticis luridis sat angustis. Male. Dark blue, shining, short, broad, thick. Head broader _ than the thorax. Antennze tawny, short, clavate; scape luteous. . Abdomen piceous, conical, very smooth and shining, reddish and keeled beneath, not longer than the thorax.. Legs tawny; poste- rior tarsi and tips of tibize luteous. Fore wings lurid, rather nar- ne veins piceous. Length of the body # line; of the wings 15 lme. " Note.—Another species of the Chalcidie is mentioned as Pte- romalus rufus in the Catalogue referred to above ; but the specimen so named is mutilated, and cannot be satisfactorily described. ENcyrtTvus osstructus. Mas. Niger, robustus, nitens, scitissime punctatus, capite magno, antennis piceis filiformibus corpore vix brevioribus, scapo luteo, abdomine byanied brevi, pedibus piceis, tarsis posterioribus flavis, alis albis. Male. Black, robust, shining, very finely punctured. Head a little broader than the thorax. Antenne piceous, filiform, nearly _ as long as the body; joints elongated ; scape luteous. Abdomen bright blue, much shorter than the thorax. Legs piceous ; pos- terior tarsi yellow, with piceous tips. Wings white; veins pale. Length of the body 2 line; of the wings | line. Fam. Diapriade. Diapria Apicatis. Fem. Nigra, gracilis, glabra, nitens, capite 360 The Bardo do Castello de Paiva on two new globoso, antennis luteis capitatis corpore brevioribus clava nigra, abdomine fusiformi, pedibus luteis, alis pallide cinereis. Female. Black, slender, smooth, shining. Head globose, as broad as the thorax. Antenne luteous, capitate, shorter than the body; three apical joints black, thick. Thorax and abdomen fusiform. Legs luteous. Wings pale cinereous. Length of the body 1 line; of the wings 2 lines. ‘ This species seems to be more nearly allied to D. nitida than to any other of the British Diaprie. XLVII.—Descriptions of two Coleopterous Insects from Cambogia. By the Bardo po Casretxo pe Parva, Professor of Botany in the Academia Polytechnica of Oporto, &e. THE two insects which I describe below have been lately for- warded to me from London by my friend T. Vernon Wollaston, Esq., to whom I am indebted for many favours. Ordo COLEOPTERA. Fam. Cerambycide. Genus ABryna, Newman (1842). Abryna Regis-Petri, Paiva. A. nigra, albo irrorata et picta; prothorace transverso, ad laters versus angulos anticos bituberculato (vix spinoso) ; elytris punc- tulis albidis undique irroratis, necnon “fasciis duabus ‘transversis albidis (una se. antemedia et altera postmedia), in dorso inter- ruptis fractis, ornatis; tarsis magnis, latissimis. Long. corp. lin. 12-13. Habitat in Cambogia, ad Europam pauca specimina nuperrime missa. Regi fidelissimo Petro V°., Portugaliee Regum primo rerum natura- lium studioso scrutatori et scientiarum protectori indefesso, hanc pulchram Abrynam, et certe novam, ob affabilitatis obsequium mihi semper concessum, leeto corde sponte dedicavi. A. magna, lata, subcylindrica sed postice leviter et facile angustior, sat dense punctata, nigra et pilis robustis brevibus demissis (aut potius squamulis) nigris et albidis undique variegata. Caput magnum, latum, deflexum, fronte deplanata in medio inter oculos carinata (carina calva, antice et postice evanescente, postice in cana- liculam ducta), sat remote punctatum ; /abro (sed preesertim cly- peo) dilutiore subflavescente, instrumentis cibariis nigris. Pro- thorax transversus, antice et postice constrictus, ad latera ineequalis et intra angulum anticum tuberculo calvo utrinque instructus, angulo antico ipso in spinam tuberculiformam producto, sparse punctatus, in medio longitudinaliter leviter canaliculatus (canali- cula in disco obsoleta). lytra leetius et distinctius picta, punctis rotundatis albidis undique irrorata, necnon fasciis duabus trans- versis dentatis albidis (una mox ante medium et altera mox pone Coleopterous Insects from Cambogia. 361 medium sitis), in media parte disjunctis fractis, ornata; vix den- sius et profundius punctata, sed punctis in seriebus longitudinalibus haud dispositis; ad apicem ipsum truncata et conjunctim leviter emarginata. Antenne fere corporis longitudine, nigree, articulis (circa quinque) basilaribus plus minus albido irroratis. Pedes longi, validi, densius albido irrorati; ¢arsis magnis, latissimis, subtus densissime spongioso-setulosis. This beautiful Coleopterous Longicorn has been recently sent to England from Cambogia, the fertile region situated between Siam and Cochin-China, on the eastern coast of the Indian Ocean. It appears to be a normal representative of the genus Abryna of Newman, though in its external facies somewhat re- sembling an Agelasta. Apart from other differences, however, the members of the genus Agelasta have no tooth at the sides _ of their prothorax (although one or two species have something approaching to a tooth, in the shape of a small tubercle) ; whereas the Abryne have two teeth, well pronounced, the one above the other—as in the Abryna Regis-Petri. Moreover the Abryne are narrower and more cylindric insects than the Age- laste. The A. Regis-Petri is a very interesting and important species, and one which at first sight somewhat resembles the large Agelasta bifasciata, White, an insect which occurs in Northern India; however, the generic characters of the Abryna Regis-Petri, specified above, will at once distinguish it from that species. Genus NipHona, Dejean. Niphona Regis-Ferdinandi, Paiva. N. nigra, squamulis demissis ferrugineis plus minus tecta et irrorata, profunde et dense punctata; prothorace inzequali, longitudinaliter profunde subsulcato (sulcis interruptis irregularibus), ad latera versus angulos anticos bituberculato; elytris postice paulatim acutiusculis, punctis squamosis vix albidioribus parce irroratis, ad eee ipsum truncatis pilosis et singulatim emarginatis; tarsis atis. Long. corp. lin. vix 10. Habitat in Cambogia, una cum precedente degens. Regi Ferdinando Saxe Coburgi Gothee, artium liberalium et agricul- ture insigni cultori et etiam patrono generoso, hanc Niphonam novam et formosam necnon valde anomalam, ob gratiam nobilitatis mihi regie collatam, grato animo libenter dedicavi. NV. sat angusta, postice paulatim et distincte attenuata, profunde et dense punctata (punctis magnis, latis, subconfluentibus), nigra et squamulis demissis ferrugineis plus minus tecta et irrorata. Caput defiexum, in medio canaliculatum, /adro (sed preesertim clypeo) dilu- tiore subflavescente, instrumentis cibariis piceis. Prothoraz antice et postice constrictus, valde inzequalis, punctis maximis profundis et sulcis interruptis irregularibus longitudinalibus impressus, versus Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 362 Dr. G. A. Walker-Arnott on Hypericum Anglicum. utrumque latus intra angulum anticum tuberculo calvo minus exstante armatus, angulo antico ipso incrassato tuberculum spini- forme vix formante, undique dense ferrugineo-squamosus et in medio longitudinaliter levissime canaliculatus (canalicula antice in carinam mergente). H/ytra punctis irregularibus vix albidioribus squamosis hinc inde irrorata, posterius paulatim et facile (sed di- stincte) attenuata, ad apicem ipsum pilosa truncata et singulatim subito excavata, fere spinas quatuor efficientia. dntenne circa corporis longitudine, nigree, articulis ad basin plus minus albidiori- bus. Pedes validi, plus minus ferrugineo irrorati; tarsis latis, subtus densissime spongioso-setulosis. Like the last insect, the present one has been lately received in London from Cambogia, and forms an important addition to the Coleopterous fauna of that region. The genus Niphona is principally an East-Indian one; nevertheless species have been discovered at Natal and other parts of Southern Africa, and one (the NV. saperdoides) has been described by Mulsant even from Algeria and the south of Europe. The N. Regis-Ferdinandi has some affinity with the N. cylindracea from the East Indies, although widely distinct therefrom specifically. The habits of the Niphone are rather peculiar; and I am informed by my friend T. V. Wollaston, Esq., of London, that there is a species from Sumatra, in the Collection of the British Museum, which has the following note, relating to its mode of life, appended to it :— “Sumatra, May 1818. . . . Attaches itself strongly to smooth flat surfaces, for which the inferior part of the tarsi seems pecu- liarly to be adapted,—being in a manner scutellate, like the feet of the Gecko, common Fly, and Dytiscus. They have great strength in the antenne, which they seem to use as levers for removing obstructions and turning themselves.” Lisbon, Oct. 15, 1860. XLVIII.—WNote on Hypericum Anglicum. By G. A. Warker-Arnort, LL.D. Tue history of Hypericum Anglicum is given by Mr. Babington in the Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xi. p. 360, and vol. xv. p.92. At first Mr. Babington was disposed to assign this name to what he was afterwards satisfied was H. hircinum, a south of Europe species, cultivated and perhaps now naturalized near Cork. Afterwards he more correctly transferred it to spe- cimens he had received from Plymouth, and to others he had seen in Dr. Balfour’s herbarium, While preparing the eighth edition of the ‘ British Flora,’ this species much embarassed me. I possessed no specimens from this country at all agreeing with Dr. G. A. Walker-Arnott on Hypericum Anglicum. 363 Mr. Babington’s character, except one from “ Hills behind Greenock,” which I found in the herbarium of the late Mr. D. Steuart of Edinburgh, but without any indication of the precise locality, the person by whom or the date when collected, although various circumstances connected with my late friend lead me to suppose that he had either collected or received it prior to 1818. This specimen agreed so well with Mr. Babington’s description, that I could not doubt of its being the same species which he had in view, although in mine the pedicels and peduncles were certainly not winged—a point which he and Bertoloni considered of great importance. In all the species of Hypericum the leaves are opposite and decussate ; and it usually results from this mode of arrangement that herbaceous stems, or the herbaceous or young parts of woody stems, are 2-edged or 4-angled, but that after the leaves cease, and there are no large bracts to fulfil their functions, the peduncles are irregularly angled or terete. When there are four sepals, and these of large size, we often find the pedicels 2—4-angled ; but when there are five, or when they are small, vegetable physiology shows that we cannot expect this appearance, or, when it is observed, must conclude that it is accidental, and not a peculiarity of the species. I was therefore not disposed to consider the wings on the peduncles mentioned by Bertoloni to be of any importance for distinguishing the spe- cies—if, indeed, he had not been deceived by a much-pressed, dried specimen. H. elatum of Aiton is said to have been introduced to our gardens in 1762; but as yet its native country is undetermined : at one time it was supposed to have been brought from North America, but it is now well ascertained not to be indigenous there. On comparing H.Anglicum from Greenock with a culti- vated specimen named H. elatum, which I have from the late Mr. Brodie’s herbarium, their identity was so apparent that I was disposed at once to cancel the former name; but I was deterred by the description given by Spach of his Androsemum parvi- florum (Ann. Sc. Nat. 2™ sér. v. p. 861), which was taken from a cultivated specimen of H. elatum, Ait. (not Desrousseaux), in which he states that the flowers are not much larger than in H. Androsemum, and that the sepals become much enlarged as the fruit advances towards maturity,—neither of which characters applied to what I had before me. I am now quite satisfied, however, that they are the same, and that the sepals vary much im size on the same branch, and sometimes in the same corymb ; indeed, they may occasionally be seen small long after the petals fall away, while they are large in some of the flower-buds. The size of the flowers appears to depend much on the humidity of the situation. 24% 364 Dr.G.A. Walker-Arnott on Hypericum Anglicum.. — Dr. Balfour’s localities are three in number :—banks of the Crinan Canal, Argyleshire, Sept. 6, 1827; Culross, Perthshire, July 1833; and Galway in Ireland, Aug. 6, 1838. His speci- mens are very imperfect, but are doubtless specifically the same as mine; their pedicels and peduncles do not appear to me to be winged. The first of these stations I examined with great care during the month of August of this present year, but found nothing at all resembling the plant of which I was in quest ; but as there are some small gardens there (which, however, I did not search), | am now convinced that it had been cultivated. The second locality is known to abound in ornamental foreign shrubs planted throughout the Valleyfield grounds by the gardener. Of the nature of the third locality I am not qualified to speak. My friend Dr. Dickie of Belfast (now Professor of Botany in the University of Aberdeen) having informed me that he had met with what he supposed to be H. Anglicum in the woods at Donard Lodge, at the base of Slieve Donard, near Newcastle, co. Down, I proceeded immediately to Belfast, and accompanied him to the place on the 26th of Sept. Several large bushes of it, some with a woody stem an inch or two in diameter at the base, occurred at a low elevation ; but there were many smaller ones about 500 feet higher up. It had obviously been planted, but whether brought down from the mountain or from a distance remained doubtful until we met the old forester, who assured us that there had been neither a tree nor a shrub there except the Ulex nanus, var. Gallit (which was everywhere), until he himself planted them, and. that he had brought all from a small nursery he had at Castlewellan, a few miles distant. We still clung to the idea that it might have been introduced by him to his nursery from the Slieve ; but he as positively asserted that he had procured it, with many others of the ornamental shrubs we saw, about fifty or sixty years ago, from Dickson’s gardens at Edinburgh. The Donard plant quite agrees with my specimen marked H. elatum, also with Dr. Balfour’s specimens named H. Anglicum by Mr. Babington ; and it also accords with the figure of Androsemum grandifolium of Reichenbach (FI. Germ. vi. p. 70, t. 352. f. 5193). Reichen- bach mentions that his specimens had been collected in a thicket or shrubbery at Sion in Switzerland, where it must have been cultivated, and also in “ Arran, Buteshire.” This last, in all probability, had been taken by some tourist from the grounds about Brodick Castle—a place well adapted to it on account of the mildness of the climate, but where it must have been planted. I have some doubts about its being the H. grandifolium of Choisy or Androsemum Webbianum of Spach; but I have not authentic specimens from the Canary Islands to decide that Dr. G. A. Walker-Arnott on Hypericum Anglicum. 365 point. Spach arranges his A. parvifolium (H. elatum, Ait.) and A. Webbianum at some distance from each other; and as he was acquainted with both, the presumption is that they do differ : at the same time, the essential character assigned by Choisy to his H. grandifolium, in DeCandolle’s ‘ Prodromus,’ is equally applicable to H. elatum,—the H. elatum of Choisy in the same work being no doubt that of Desrousseaux in the ‘ Encyclopédie Méthodique,’ and not that of Aiton: from other circumstances, however, I believe that it will be found that the true H. grandi- folium has styles almost as long as those of H. hircinum, and narrower sepals than those of H. elatum. What the Madeira plant alluded to by Mr. Babington is, I do not know. H. elatum (for so I presume we must in future call the H. An- glicum of Bertoloni) is a very handsome shrub, from 24 to 5 feet high, woody below, much branched, and bearing copious lemon- yellow flowers. Branches often purple or red, as in Cornus san- guinea, slightly 2-edged, except between the two uppermost pairs of leaves, where it is usually much compressed or winged. Leaves large, from 24 to 34 inches long, and 14 to 2 inches broad, glossy, usually green, but sometimes spotted or tinged with red in autumn. Peduncles and pedicels, when recent, slightly angled, sometimes appearing flat or 2-winged when dried under pressure. Sepals in a double row, outer ones usu- ally much broader than the inner, oval, acute, or with a minute point, varying much in size on the same branch, but without regard to the state of the flower, and not becoming enlarged after the- petals fall off; all the sepals become reflexed after flowering, and are persistent. None of the flowers at Donard Lodge had the petals fully expanded, even although they and the bundles of stamens fell off by touching them ; all were erect, concave, and closely surrounded the stamens; but this might be caused by their growing in the shade, or by the lateness of the season. The stamens were in five bundles or androphores, and were so slightly united at the base that the stamens appeared distinct when removed artificially. H. elatum appears to be a much more tender shrub than H. hircinum, and is not adapted to general cultivation in this coun- try, except in green-houses: the same localities which are suit- able to growing Fuchsias in the open air, where they become small trees or large bushes, are equally adapted to H. elatum. Both are injured readily by frost, and then either transformed into an unseemly shrub, or cut down to the ground every winter. It has now almost entirely disappeared from our bota- nical gardens, but is, I learn, still to be seen in the Botanic Garden of Trinity College, Dublin. Its native country is pro- bably the Azores; and it can have no claim to be considered 366 Bibliographical Notices. a native of Europe, and can scarcely be said even to be natural- ized in the British Islands. Besides the places I have mentioned where it has been seen growing, Mr. Babington states that it was found by Mr. Pol- whele on the cliff above Falmouth Harbour; and I learn that there is a specimen in Sir William J. Hooker’s herbarium at Kew, sent from Helston, a few miles from Falmouth, by Mr. C. A. Johns. Glasgow, Oct. 13, 1860. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. Gatherings of a Naturalist in Australasia: beng Observations prin- cipally on the Animal and Vegetable Productions of New South Wales, New Zealand, and some of the Austral Islands. By Grorce Bennett, M.D., F.L.S., F.Z.8. &e. 8vo, London, Van Voorst, 1860. LirrLe more than seventy years have elapsed since the founda- tion of the British colony of New South Wales. At the period of its establishment, and for many years afterwards, scarcely anything was known in the mother country of the vast island on the shores of which this almost infinitesimally small settlement had been made. Even its coast-line was only made out imperfectly by numerous voyages of discovery ; and the condition of its interior has been ascertained within the last few years. But such are the capabilities of this New World, such its adaptation to the production of all the necessaries and most of the luxuries of a highly cultivated state of society, that within this short period—indeed, within the memory of living men— it has advanced from a very unpromising origin to be the most important of our colonial possessions, affording a home and an easy subsistence to so many thousands of our countrymen, that it is hard to find in the old country any one who has not some connexion amongst its inhabitants. Parallel with this material prosperity, our knowledge of the natural productions of Australia has also advanced rapidly. Scientific ex- peditions have been sent to explore the coasts and the recesses of — those parts of the continent not inhabited by white settlers ; private collectors have zealously done their part of the work of discovery, and some of the first botanists and zoologists of Europe have devoted themselves to the task of describing the materials thus collected. Upon the Birds and Mammals of Australia we have in this country two splendid works from the pen of Mr. Gould, who himself undertook a voyage to the Antipodes for the sake of observing his feathered favourites in their native haunts. The sea-weeds of the Australian coasts have also found an able expositor in Prof. Harvey; and of many other groups, both of plants and animals, we possess more or less accurate details. But the majority of the works in which these particulars are to be Bibliographical Notices. 367 found are scarcely available to any but the professed naturalist ; and we know of no work professing to give a sketch of the ordinary na- tural productions of Australia, for the use of the general reader, such as Dr. Bennett has furnished in the book before us. A residence of nearly thirty years in New South Wales, interspersed only with occasional voyages, principally in the Australasian Seas, during the whole of which he appears to have been constantly engaged in the acquisition of zoological and botanical information, may be regarded as giving him some right to speak with authority upon the natural history of his adopted country ; and the value of many observations upon the habits of birds and other animals, for which we are already indebted to our author, will confirm this right in the eyes of the scien- tific naturalist. In fact, several of the most valuable and important zoological chapters of the present work have already been communi- cated by the author to the Zoological Society : such are those on the Ornithorhynchus, the Mooruk, and the Australian Jabiru. Passing over Dr. Bennett’s account of marine animals observed on his voyage to Sydney, we find that the first actual step into the zoology of Australia is made by his observations upon that most anomalous of all vertebrate animals, the Ornithorhynchus. Indeed this seems to have been one of the first objects to which he directed his attention on his arrival in New South Wales, when we find him setting out in pursuit of the ‘‘ Mallangong”’ (as it is termed by the natives) with an energy which astonished those dusky gentry, who could not understand why the ‘‘ white feller,’”’ with plenty of cattle and sheep at his command, should take so much trouble to get an inferior article of food. Dr. Bennett’s account of the Ornithorhyn- chus, of which he had several specimens alive, forms one of the most interesting chapters in his book. The descriptions of the manners of the Australian Jabiru (Myc- teria australis) and of the Mooruk or Cassowary of New Britain in confinement, are likewise highly interesting. For the discovery of the latter bird we are indebted to Dr. Bennett ; and his name has deservedly been handed down to posterity in its scientific denomination of Ca- suarius Bennetti. Besides these, we find brief notes on numerous other birds of Australia and the neighbouring islands, such as the Albatrosses, Tropic-Birds, Frigate-Birds, Petrels and Gulls of the coasts, and the King-fishers, Cuckoos, Lyre-Birds, Honey-eaters, Bower-Birds, Pigeons, and Parrots of the interior. And, in con- nexion with these, Dr. Bennett calls the attention of his fellow-colo- nists to the effects of the wanton or ignorant destruction of the feathered inhabitants of the countries in which they have taken up their abode, pointing out, as has frequently been done (we fear with very little effect) in this country, not only that many interesting birds are now nearly exterminated in regions where, not many years ago, they gave animation to the woods and fields, but that, by con- stantly shooting or driving away birds which we may suppose to be injurious to our possessions, we are in many cases actually de- stroying our best friends. Even in the case of those birds which are known to be most destructive to the produce of our fields and 368 Bibliographical Notices. gardens, it must always be borne in mind that their attacks upon our property are generally confined to some particular periods of the year, whilst their instincts are constantly prompting them to the destruction of other enemies of our crops, whose insidious attacks can rarely be detected by the husbandman or gardener until after the mischief is done ; so that in this way they far more than repay us for any damage that they may do in their own proper persons. In illustration of his remarks, Dr. Bennett tells us that the King- fisher, known to the settlers by the not very complimentaty name of the ‘‘ Laughing Jackass”’ (Dacelo gigantea), was “for many years a doomed bird, merely from ignorance of its natural habits ; for, having been seen occasionally to pounce upon and devour a chicken, in the absence of its usual food of snakes, mice, &c., it was regarded as one of the destroyers of the poultry-yard ; and from the general destruc- tion of these birds, a corresponding increase of reptiles and vermin of all kinds was found upon the farms.’ Subsequently the farmers seem to have discovered their error, and the Laughing Jackass is now unmolested. In a country which abounds in numerous snakes (of which Mr. Bennett gives an account that might almost frighten an intending emigrant) all reptilivorous birds should certainly be protected ; and yet these, as being especially liable to temptation at the sight of chickens when their natural food is not in the way, often become peculiarly obnoxious to the farmer. But, as indicated b Dr. Bennett, even the smaller Hawks will probably be found to do more good in the exercise of their natural vocation than will suffice to compensate for any depredations that they may commit upon our domestic birds. Self-interest is most likely one great cause of the difficulty with which these views are entertained by farmers. A chicken carried off is an actual loss to the individual, but the destruc- tion of vermin is a benefit to the community. Of the peculiar Mammals of Australia Dr. Bennett gives but few notices. Almost the only reference to the Kangaroos is to be found at page 5, where, after quoting the saying of Charles Lamb, that the small fore feet of these animals seemed to be peculiarly adapted for picking pockets, our author remarks that it should -have been added that they have pockets to be picked. ‘‘ We have often amused our- selves,” he adds, ‘‘ by throwing sugar or bread into the pouch of a Kangaroo, and seen with what delight the animal has picked its own pocket, and devoured the contents,—searching its bag, like a High- lander his sporran, for more.” The Echidna, the Long-tailed Flying Opossum (Belideus flaviventris), and the Flying Fox (Pteropus) come in for rather a larger share of notice. Of the second, Dr. Bennett had a living specimen, of which he gives an interesting account. It is now in the Collection of the Zoological Society. Our author also describes a few of the marine Mammals inhabiting the shores of New South Wales, especially the Sperm Whale and the Dugong, the latter of which, he tells us, furnishes an oil possessing the medi- cinal properties of cod-liver oil, in place of which it has been pre- scribed by some Australian physicians. ~ A more important service than even the detection of a new species Bibliographical Notices. | 369 of Cassowary was rendered to the science of Zoology by Dr. Bennett at a very early period of his residence in Australasia. ‘On the 24th of August, 1829,” he says, ‘‘ when walking on the deck of the ship (at Erromanga) on a calm evening, I observed an object floating upon the water, resembling a dead tortoiseshell cat. So unexpected a sight excited my curiosity ; and the boat, which was alongside the ship at the time, was immediately manned, and sent to ascertain the nature of the floating object. It was found to be the Pearly Nautilus.” And thus Dr. Bennett was the first naturalist, since the time of Rumphius, who had the good fortune to behold a living specimen of this remarkable creature, almost the sole living representative of that great group of chambered Cephalopods whose remains are to be met with in some of the oldest of geological formations. Who cannot enter into the feelings of our author, when the supposed tortoiseshell cat turned out such a prize? or sympathize with his friend, referred to on page 383, who, on inquiring of a native of the Fiji Islands whether he was acquainted with the Nautilus, was coolly informed by him that “he had.just eaten one’’? It appears, indeed, that all the time that our zoologists have been longing for the opportunity of examining the animal of the Pearly Nautilus, these “ignorant brutes” of islanders have been in the constant habit of capturing and devour- ing them; and a lady friend of Dr. Bennett’s informed him that she was acquainted with a person who was wrecked upon an island near New Caledonia, where he was frequently regaled with curried Nautili, which he most unpoetically compared with Whelks. We have devoted so much space to the consideration of the zoo- logical contents of Dr. Bennett’s volume that we have but little to spare for that of the interesting botanical information which it con- tains. In his fifteenth chapter he describes the curious Australian Baobab-tree (Adansonia Gregorit), the enormous gouty stems and comparatively small branches of which give it a most singular aspect. The sixteenth chapter is devoted to the cultivation of the Orange- tree in Australia—a branch of industry which has already made much progress, and which, from the peculiar suitability of the climate, is probably destined to become of great importance to the colony of New South Wales. It appears that it is amongst the orange-groves that the singular Cicada, Cystosoma Saundersii, is to be met with, and that so constantly that it is known in the colony as the Orange- locust. We find also descriptions of the numerous species of Aca- cias, Gum-trees, Casuarinas, Araucarias, and Apple-trees (Angophore), and of the several Dammara Pines which have lately been discovered both in Australia and the islands of the Pacific,—interspersed with interesting accounts of the districts in which these various trees grow, and the uses to which they are applied both by natives and settlers. The last two chapters previous to that in which Dr. Bennett describes his homeward voyage, are devoted to the cousideration of the vege- table productions of New Zealand and Polynesia, with especial refe- rence to those plants which are considered by the natives to possess medicinal properties. Amongst these we have an interesting account of the Kava (Piper methysticum), which appears to have some claim > 370 Bibliographical Notices. to be considered as a useful remedy in certain cases, and is also used; like the Amanita of the Kamtschadales, to produce a certain amount of jollification. Dr. Bennett describes a symposium of this kind in the island of Tongatabu; and from his account of the preliminary operations, in which a general chewing of the Kava was performed by the company de/fore its infusion with water to make the cheering beverage, it would appear to be necessary that the partakers of this entertainment should possess almost as little squeamishness as the inferior classes of Kamtschadales. We must now conclude our notice of Dr. Bennett’s ‘ Gatherings.’ We trust that we have said sufficient to indicate that his volume contains much valuable and interesting matter. Although the style im which it is written is somewhat discursive, the general perform- ance of the work is satisfactory, and it may be perused with much advantage both by the general reader and the scientific naturalist. The illustrations consist of several plates, some of them coloured, representing the more interesting of the objects referred to, and of numerous woodcuts scattered through the text. The Honey-Bee ; its Natural History, Habits, Anatomy, and Mi- croscopical Beauties. By James SAMUELSON, assisted by J. Braxton Hicks, M.D., F.L.S. With tinted Illustrations. 12mo. London, Van Voorst, 1860. Under the title of ‘ Humble Creatures,’ Mr. Samuelson appears to propose bringing before the public a series of notices of the structure and habits-of some of the lower animals; and the present volume is the second effort he has made towards the accomplishment of this design. His object, as explained by himself, is to show, from the minute examination of some of those creatures which are usually regarded as insignificant or even contemptible by the world at large, how even these have been cared for by the Creator, how beautifully their structure is adapted to all the purposes which they are intended to fulfil in Nature, and how important they may be in the ceconomy of the world. Towards the attainment of this laudable object he made a first essay some years ago, when he published the histories of “The Earthworm and the Housefly,” and we are glad to see, by an advertisement in his new volume, that its predecessor has met with sufficient success to justify the production of a second edition. In selecting the Honey-Bee for his second essay, he has perhaps, de- parted a little from the precise line which he might have been ex- pected to follow; as the Bee is certainly not one of those “‘ humble ereatures”’ which are regarded with contempt or considered unim- portant by even the most superficial ; and so much has been written upon this insect and its wonderful instincts, that most people would . be ready to admit its history to be a subject of interest. However, it is probably the general interest taken in the Bee that has induced our author to make it the subject of his present volume; and, con- sidering the new and remarkable facts which have lately been dis- covered in the history of this insect, and which have scarcely yet * Bibliographical Notices. 371 found their way into popular works, we cannot blame him for his choice. Mr. Samuelson’s treatise on the Honey-Bee may be regarded as a popular Monograph of that insect; that is to say, he not only de- scribes its external appearance and general habits, but enters minutely into its anatomy and physiology, discussing its instincts and various operations at considerable length. With the assistance of the figures, ' most of which are good, the reader may investigate the whole struc- ture, internal and external, of the Bee, and thus gain a better general knowledge of the machinery by which the functions of insect life are performed than could be obtained by the same amount of labour in any other way. The structure of the eyes, antennee, and oral organs, of the legs and wings, and of the segments of the body, is clearly de- scribed ; and as the functions of each part are referred to en passant, these details are relieved from that dryness which might otherwise accompany a purely anatomical description. _We have, however noticed one or two slight errors and omissions in this Part, to which we may call attention. Thus, at page 9, Mr. Samuelson seems to intimate that each of the maxille is employed as a separate ‘‘trowel- shaped blade”’ in plastering and moulding the wax ;. which, we think, is hardly the case, any more than that they are employed as a pair of scissors for clipping the thin wax of the cells, as would seem to be implied by statements on pp. 36 and 37. The use of the mandibles in working the wax does not appear to be referred to, although, as far as our recollection serves, these are important organs in the architectural operations of the Bee. In describing the differences between the Drones and the two kinds of female Bees, our author has omitted all mention of the additional joint in the antennze of the former, nor do we find this referred to in his description of the antenne. From the large size of the eyes in the Drones, Mr. Samuelson argues (p. 28) that we must suppose them to have some duty to perform in the hive; but we think that, considering the number of cases in which a similar excessive development of the visual organs occurs in the males of Insects, although we cannot see the reason for it, this argument of design will hardly hold, and the ‘‘ male sex” of the Honey-Bee must submit contentedly to the charge of being “of no use in the house,” which is often brought by their partners against males far higher in the scale of organization. Mr. Samuelson’s account of the mode of formation of the comb is of course founded to a great extent upon the labours of his prede- cessors, and contains nothing new ; it is, however, well put together, and will prove interesting to the reader. In treating of the cause of the hexagonal form of the cells, our author inclines to the theory that this form is produced in consequence of the mechanical condi- tions under which the cells are built, as opposed to the assumption either of a special instinct prompting the workers to make hexagonal cells, or of some condition in the structure of the Bees which renders this form the necessary result of their labours. In this view he is no doubt correct, as the principal evidence certainly tends to show that the hexagonal form of the cells is caused. by a process analogous 372 Bibliographical Notices. to that by which numerous contiguous and equally expanding cylin- ders acquire this configuration ; and we must therefore submit with a good grace to give up this as an example of instinct in the Bee. There is, however, a striking exercise of instinct in the construction ° of the comb, which we are sorry to see that Mr. Samuelson has en- tirely omitted to mention, namely the alternate arrangement of the cells on the two sides of the comb, by which, as is well known, a con- siderable economy of space and material is realized. This is a serious omission in a work devoted to the history of the Honey-Bee. Notwithstanding the defects to which we have alluded, and one or two others of minor importance, Mr. Samuelson has succeeded in producing a valuable contribution to our popular entomological literature, and one which we can safely recommend. He has con- cluded it most appropriately with two chapters on instinct; but to these we cannot allude, further than to say that they contain a good résumé of the subject. . The plates illustrating the description of the Bee are well executed, on tinted paper, and will materially assist the unlearned reader in understanding the anatomical details. Actinologia Britannica: a History of the British Sea-Anemones and Madrepores. By P.H. Gossr, F.R.S. London, Van Voorst, 1858-60. [Second Notice. | It is just two years since we called our readers’ attention to the appearance of the first parts of this valuable work; and it is with much pleasure that we now announce its completion. There are but few books on the Natural History of these Islands that can in any way compare with Mr. Gosse’s ‘ Actinologia Britannica,’ whether we regard the evident care and conscientiousness with which it has been got up or the elegance of the illustrations. In our previous notice we remarked upon the great strides which have been made in the knowledge of our Helianthoid Polypes within the last few years, mainly in consequence of the strong taste for aquaria, to which Mr. Gosse has most zealously lent a helping hand. A careful comparison of the book now before us with the other standard work on the subject, namely Johnston’s ‘ British Zoophytes,’ shows clearly how greatly we are indebted to our author for the pro- gress that has been made in this branch of zoology. In Johnston’s volume we find descriptions of thirty-two Sea-Anemones and Corals ; Mr. Gosse describes nearly double that number, namely sixty-three, whilst five others are indicated as imperfectly described by other authors, or as doubtful species, and six more, only one of which was known to Johnston, are placed in an appendix as species incerte sedis. If these doubtful species be hereafter established, the number of British Helianthoida will be raised to seventy-four. On further examination it appears that in all eleven of Johnston’s species have disappeared from the list, being placed either as synonyms of others or as doubtful species ; so that the number of species described as British by Johnston which still retain their full specific rank amounts to only twenty-one. We thus get an addition of forty-two species Miscellaneous. 373 to the British list; and of these it appears that no less than thirty- three have been first described by Mr. Gosse, twelve of them in the work now under consideration. Moreover, for the discovery of twelve of the new species we are indebted to our author ; so that he may put in a strong claim to be considered the historian of the British Sea- Anemones. Amongst the additions, it is interesting to see that no less than ten species of Coralligenous Polypes occur in our seas, Johnston only describing three, if we omit the Pocillopora inter- stincta, which is inserted by Mr. Gosse with a note of interrogation. As we have already described the mode in which Mr. Gosse has treated his subject, it will be unnecessary to enter upon its considera- tion here, further than by stating that he has executed his plan most judiciously throughout; his descriptions are clear and charac- teristic ; and the habits of the animals are treated of in that agreeable manner which must be familiar to all readers of Mr. Gosse’s books. The system adopted by Mr. Gosse in conferring English names upon the Sea-Anemones is also worthy of notice, as he has, by a bold manufacture of diminutive names, most happily succeeded in avoid- ing those sesquipedalian combinations which usually render the so- called English names of animals more uncouth and unpronounceable than their scientific denominations. The last Part contains an Index and an Introduction, the latter giving a description of the anatomy and physiology of the Helian- thoid Polypes, which will be found of great service to the student, especially as so many of the anatomical terms now adopied for these and many other groups of the lower animals are not to be found in any of our zoological text-books. We have already spoken of the great beauty of the illustrations, and may therefore now take leave of Mr. Gosse’s book, in the hope that many of our readers will avail them- selves of such an excellent guide in the investigation of the interesting order of animals to which it is devoted. MISCELLANEOUS. Darwin on the Origin of Species. By Prof. Asa Gray, Cambridge, United States *. [In our Number for September last we placed before our readers an extract from the forthcoming volume of Prof. Agassiz’s ‘ Contribu- tions to the Natural History of the United States,’ relating to the interesting question as to the origin of species, newly raised by Mr. Darwin’s well-known book. We now give a notice on the opposite side of the question to that taken by Prof. Agassiz, from the pen of another able naturalist of the United States, for the communication of which we are indebted to Mr. Darwin.—Eps. | “TI can entertain no doubt, after the most deliberate study and dis- passionate judgment of which I am capable, that the view which most naturalists entertain, and which I formerly entertained—namely that each species has been independently created—is erroneous. I * From the ‘ Atlantic Monthly,’ August 1860, 374 Miscellaneous. am fully convinced that species are not immutable, but that those belonging to what are called the same genera are lineal descendants of some other and generally extinct species, in the same manner as the acknowledged varieties of any one species are the descendants of that species. Furthermore, I am convinced that Natural Selection has been the main, but not exclusive, means of modification.”’ This is the kernel of the new theory—the Darwinian creed, as recited at the close of the introduction to the remarkable book under consideration. The questions ‘‘What will he do with it?” and ‘‘ How far will he carry it ?’’ the author answers at the close of the volume: ‘I cannot doubt that the theory of descent with modifica- tion embraces all the members of the same class.”’ Furthermore, “‘T believe that all animals have descended from at most only four or five progenitors, and plants from an equal or lesser number.” Seeing that analogy as strongly suggests a further step in the same direction, while he protests that “‘ analogy may be a deceitful guide,” yet he follows its inexorable leading to the inference that ‘‘ probably all the organic beings which have ever lived on this earth have de- scended from some one primordial form, into which life was first breathed *.”’ In the first extract we have the thin end of the wedge driven a little way ; in the last, the wedge is driven home. We have already sketched some of the reasons suggestive of such a theory of derivation of species—reasons which give it plausibility, and even no small probability, as applied to our actual world and to changes occurring since the last tertiary period. We are well pleased at this moment to find that the conclusions we were arriving at in this respect are sustained by the very high authority and impartial judgment of Pictet, the Swiss paleeontologist. In his review of Darwin’s book +—much the fairest and most admirable opposing one that has yet appeared—he freely accepts that ensemble of natural operations which Darwin impersonates under the now familiar name of Natural Selection, allows that the exposition throughout the first chapters seems “a la fois prudent et fort,” and is disposed to accept the whole argument in its foundations,—that is, so far as it relates to what is now going on, or has taken place inthe present geological period, which period he carries back through the diluvial epoch to the borders of the tertiary{. Pictet accordingly admits that the * Page 484, Engl. ed. In the new American edition (vide Supplement, pp. 431, 432) the principal analogies which suggest the extreme view are referred to, and the remark is appended—“ But this inference is chiefly Sueonm on analogy, and it is immaterial whether or not it be accepted. e case is different with the members of each great class, as the Vertebrata or Articulata; for here we have in the laws of homology, embryology, &c., some distinct evidence that all have descended from a single primordial arent.” " + In Bibliothéque Universelle de Genéve, Mars 1860. { This we learn from his very interesting article ‘De la Question de YHomme Fossile,’ in the same (March) number of the Bibliotheque Universelle. Miscellaneous. 375 theory will very well account for the origination by divergence of nearly related species, whether within the present period or in remoter geological times,—a very natural view for him to take, since he appears to have reached and published, several years ago, the pregnant con- clusion that there most probably was some material connexion be- tween the closely related species of two successive faunas, and that the numerous close species, whose limits are so difficult to determine, were not all created distinct and independent. But while accepting, or ready to accept, the basis of Darwin’s theory and all its legitimate direct inferences, he rejects the ultimate conclusions, brings some weighty arguments to bear against them, and is evidently convinced that he can draw a clear line between the sound inferences which he favours, and the unsound or unwarranted theoretical deductions which he rejects. We hope he can. | This raises the question, Why does Darwin press his theory to these extreme conclusions? Why do all hypotheses of derivation converge so inevitably to one ultimate point? Having already con- sidered some of the reasons which suggest or support the theory at its outset,—which may carry it as far as such sound and experienced naturalists as Pictet allow that it may be true, perhaps as far as Darwin himself unfolds it in the introductory proposition cited at the begin- ning of this article——we may now inquire after the motives which impel the theorist so much further. Here proofs, in the proper sense of the word, are not to be had. We are beyond the region of demonstration, and have only probabilities to consider. What are these probabilities? What work will this hypothesis do to establish a claim to be adopted in its completeness? Why should a theory which may plausibly enough account for the diversification of the species of each special type or genus be expanded into a general system for the origination or successive diversification of all species, and all special types or forms, from four or five remote primordial forms, or perhaps from one? We accept the theory of gravitation because it explains all the facts we know, and bears all the tests that we cau put it to. We incline to accept the nebular hypothesis for similar reasons, not because it is proved—thus far it is wholly inca- pable of proof—but because it is a natural theoretical deduction from accepted physical laws, is thoroughly congruous with the facts, and because its assumption serves to connect and harmonize these into one probable and consistent whole. Can the derivative hypothesis be maintained and carried out into a system on similar grounds? If so, however unproyed, it would appear to be a tenable hypothesis, which is all that its author ought now to claim. Such hypotheses as from the conditions of the case can neither be proved nor disproved by direct evidence or experiment are to be tested only indirectly, and. therefore imperfectly, by trying their power to harmonize the known facts, and to account for what is otherwise unaccountable. So the question comes to this—What will an hypothesis of the deri- vation of species explain which the opposing view leaves unexplained ? Questions these which ought to be entertained before we take up the arguments which haye been advanced against this theory. We 376 Miscellaneous. can only glance at some of the considerations which Darwin adduces, or will be sure to adduce in the future and fuller exposition which is promised. To display them in such wise as to indoctrinate the un- scientific reader would require a volume. Merely to refer to them in the most general terms would suffice for those familiar with scientific matters, but would scarcely enlighten those who are not. Wherefore let these trust the impartial Pictet, who freely admits that, ‘in the absence of sufficient direct proofs to justify the possi- bility of his hypothesis, Mr. Darwin relies upon indirect proofs, the bearing of which is real and incontestable,’’ who concedes that “‘ his theory accords very well with the great facts of comparative anatomy and zoology—comes in admirably to explain unity of composition of organisms, also to explain rudimentary and representative organs, and the natural series of genera and species—equally corresponds with many paleontological data—agrees well with the specific resem- blances which exist between two successive faunas, with the paral- lelism which is sometimes observed between the series of paleeonto- logical succession and of embryonal development,” &c.; and finally, although he does not accept the theory in these results, he allows that “‘it appears to offer the best means of explaining the manner in which organized beings were produced in epochs anterior to our own.” What more than this could be said for such a hypothesis? Here, probably, is its charm, and its strong hold upon the speculative mind. Unproven though it be, and cumbered primd facie with cumulative improbabilities as it proceeds, yet it singularly accords with great classes of facts otherwise insulated and enigmatic, and explains many things which are thus far utterly inexplicable upon any other scien- tific assumption. Darwin’s hypothesis is the natural complement to Lyell’s unifor- mitarian theory in physical geology. It is for the organic world what that popular view is for the inorganic; and the acceptors of the latter stand in a position from which to regard the former in the most favourable light. Wherefore the rumour that the cautious Lyell himself has adopted the Darwinian hypothesis need not sur- prise us. The two views are made for each other, and like the two counterpart pictures for the stereoscope, when brought together, combine into one apparently solid whole. If we allow, with Pictet, that Darwin’s theory will very well serve for all that concerns the present epoch of the world’s history—an epoch which this renowned paleontologist regards as including the diluvial or quaternary period—then Darwin’s first and foremost need in his onward course is a practicable road from this into and through the tertiary period, the intervening region between the comparatively near and the far remote past. Here Lyell’s doctrine paves the way, by showing that in the physical geology there is no general or abso- lute break between the two, probably no greater between the latest tertiary and the quaternary period than between the latter and the present time. So far, the Lyellian view is, we suppose, generally concurred in. Now, as to the organic world, it is largely admitted Miscellaneous. 377 that numerous Tertiary species have continued down: into the qua- ternary, and many of them to the present time. A goodly per- centage of the earlier and nearly half of the later Tertiary Mol- lusca, according to Deshayes, Lyell, and, if we mistake not, Bronn, still live. This identification, however, is now questioned by a naturalist of the very highest authority. But, in its bearings on the new theory, the point here turns not upon absolute identity so much as upon close resemblance. For those who, with Agassiz, doubt the specific identity in any of these cases, and those who say, with Pictet, that ‘“‘the later Tertiary deposits contain in ge- neral the débris of species very nearly related to those which still exist, belonging to the same genera, but specifically different,” may also agree with Pictet that the nearly related species of successive faunas must or may have had ‘a material connexion.”’ Now the only material connexion that we have an idea of in such a case is a genealogical one. And the supposition of a genealogical connexion is surely not unnatural in such cases—is demonstrably the natural one as respects all those Tertiary species which experienced natu- ralists have pronounced to be identical with existing ones, but which others now deem distinct ; for to identify the two is the same thing as to conclude the one to be ancestors of the other. No doubt there are differences between the Tertiary and the present individuals— . differences equally noted by both classes of naturalists, but differently estimated. By the one these are deemed quite compatible, by the other incompatible with community of origin. But who can tell us what amount of difference is compatible with community of origin? This is the very question at issue, and one to be settled by observation alone. Who would have thought that the peach and the nectarine came from one stock? But this being proved, is it now very improbable that both were derived from the almond, or from some common amygdaline progenitor? Who would have thought that the cabbage, cauliflower, broccoli, kale, and kohlrabi are deriva- tives of one species, and rape or colza, turnip, and probably rutabaga, of another species? And who that is convinced of this can long undoubtingly hold the original distinctness of turnips from cabbages as an article of faith? On scientific grounds, may not a primordial cabbage or rape be assumed as the ancestor of all the cabbage races, on much the same ground that we assume a common ancestry for the diversified human races? If all our breeds of cattle came from one stock, why not this stock from the Aurochs, which has had all the time between the diluvial and the historic periods in which to set off a variation perhaps no greater than the difference between some sorts of cattle ? That considerable differences are often discernible between Tertiary individuals and their supposed descendants of the present day affords no argument against Darwin’s theory, as has been rashly thought, but is decidedly in its favour. If the identification were so perfect that no more differences were observable between the Tertiary and the recent shells than between various individuals of either, then Darwin’s opponents, who argue the immutability of species from the Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 378 Miscellaneous. ibises and cats preserved by the ancient Egyptians being just like | those of the present day, could triumphantly add a few hundred thousand years more to the length of the experiment and to the force of their argument. As the facts stand, it appears that, while some Tertiary forms are essentially undistinguishable from existing ones, others are the same with a difference which is judged not to be spe- cific or aboriginal, and yet others show somewhat greater differences, such as are scientifically expressed by calling them marked varieties, or else doubtful species ; while others, differing a little more, are con- fidently termed distinct, but nearly-related species. Now, is not all this a question of degree, of mere gradation of difference? Is it at all likely that these several gradations came to be established in two totally different ways—some of them (though naturalists can’t agree which) through natural variation, or other secondary cause, and some by origi- nal creation, without secondary cause? We have seen that the judicious Pictet answers such questions as Darwin would have him do, in affirm- ing that, in all probability, the nearly-related species of two successive faunas were materially connected, and that contemporaneous species, similarly resembling each other, were not all created so, but have become so. This is equivalent to saying that species (using the term as all naturalists do and must continue to employ the word) have only a relative, not an absolute fixity; that differences fully equiva- lent to what are held to be specific may arise in the course of time, so that one species may at length be naturally replaced by another species a good deal like it, or may be diversified through variation or otherwise into two, three, or more species, or forms as different as species. This concedes all that Darwin has a right to ask, all that he can directly infer from evidence. We must add that it affords a locus standi, more or less tenable, for inferring more. Here another geological consideration comes in to help on this inference. The species of the later Tertiary period for the most part not only resembled.those of our days (many of them so closely as to suggest an absolute continuity), but also occupied in general the same regions that their relatives occupy now. The same may be said, though less specially, of the earlier Tertiary and of the later Secondary; but there is less and less localization of forms as we recede, yet some localization even in paleeozoic times. While in the secondary period one is struck with the similarity of forms and the identity of many of the species which flourished apparently at the same time in all or in the most widely separated parts of the world, in the Tertiary (tage on the contrary, along with the increasing specialization of climates and their approximation to the present state, we find abun- dant evidence of increasing localization of orders, genera, and species ; and this localization strikingly accords with the present geographical distribution of the same groups of species. Where the imputed fore- fathers lived, their relatives and supposed descendants now flourish. All the actual classes of the animal and vegetable kingdoms were represented in the Tertiary faunas and floras, and in nearly the same proportions and the same diversities as at present. The faunas of what are now Europe, Asia, America, and Australia differed from Miscellaneous. | 379 each other much as they now differ : in fact (according to Adolphe Bronguiart, whose statements we here condense*), the inhabitants of these different regions appear for the most part to have acquired, before the close of the Tertiary period, the characters which essen- tially distinguish their existing faunas. The eastern continent had then, as now, its great Pachyderms, Elephants, Rhinoceros, and Hippopotamus ; South America its Armadillos, Sloths, and Ant- eaters ; Australia a crowd of Marsupials; and the very strange birds of New Zealand had predecessors of similar strangeness. Everywhere the same geographical distribution as now, with a difference in the particular area, as respects the northern portion of the continents, answering to a warmer climate then than ours, such as allowed spe- cies of Hippopotamus, Rhinoceros, and Elephant to range even to the regions now inhabited by the Rein-deer and the Musk-ox, and with the. serious disturbing intervention of the glacial period within a comparatively recent time. Let it be noted also, that those Tertiary species which have continued with little change down to our days are the marine animals of the lower grades, especially Mollusca. Their low organization, moderate sensibility, and the simple condi- tions of an existence in a medium like the ocean, not subject to great variation, and incapable of sudden change, may well account for their continuance ; while, on the other hand, the more intense, however gradual, climatic vicissitudes on land, which have driven all tropical and subtropical forms out of the higher latitudes and assigned to them their actual limits, would be almost sure to extinguish such huge and unwieldy animals as Mastodons, Mammoths, and the like, whose power of enduring altered circumstances must have been small. This general replacement of the Tertiary species of a country by others so much like them is a noteworthy fact. The hypothesis of the independent creation of all species, irrespective of their antece- dents, leaves this fact just as mysterious as is creation itself; that of derivation undertakes to account for it. Whether it satisfactorily does so or not, it must be allowed that the facts well accord with that assumption. The same may be said of another conclusion, namely, that the geological succession of animals and plants appears to correspond in a general way with their relative standing or rank in a natural system of classification. It seems clear that though no one of the grand types of the animal kingdom can be traced back further than the rest, yet the lower classes long preceded the higher; that there has been on the whole a steady progression within each class and order ; and that the highest plants and animals have appeared only in rela- tively modern times. It is only, however, in a broad sense that this generalization is now thought to hold good. It encounters many apparent exceptions, and sundry real ones. So far as the rule holds, all is as it should be upon a hypothesis of derivation. The rule has its exceptions; but, curiously enough, the most striking class of exceptions, if such they be, seems to us even more * In Comptes Rendus de l’Acad. des Sciences, Févr. 2, 1857. 25% 380 | Miscellaneous. favourable to the doctrine of derivation than is the general.rule of a pure and simple ascending gradation. We refer to what Agassiz calls prophetic and synthetic types; for which the former name may suffice, as the difference between the two is evanescent. ‘It has been noticed,”’ writes our great zoologist, “that certain types, which are frequently prominent among the representatives of past ages, combine in their structure peculiarities which at later periods are only observed separately in different, distinct types. Sauroid fishes before reptiles, Pterodactyles before birds, Ichthyo- sauri before dolphins, &c. There are entire families of nearly every class of animals, which in the state of their perfect development exemplify such prophetic relations. ... The Sauroid fishes of the past geological ages are an example of this kind. These fishes, which pre- ceded the appearance of reptiles, present a combination of ichthyic and reptilian characters not to be found in the true members of this class, which form its bulk at present.. The Pterodactyles, which preceded the class of Birds, and the Ichthyosauri, which preceded the Cetacea, are other examples of such prophetic types *.”’ Now these reptile-like fishes, of which Gar-pikes are the living representatives, though of earlier appearance, are admittedly of higher rank than common fishes. They dominated until reptiles appeared, when they mostly gave place to (or, as the derivationists will insist, were resolved by divergent variation and natural selection into) com- mon fishes, destitute of reptilian characters, and saurian reptiles,— the intermediate grades, which, according to a familiar piscine say- ing, are “neither fish, flesh, nor good red-herring,” being eliminated and extinguished by natural consequence of the struggle for existence which Darwin so aptly pourtrays. And so, perhaps, of the other prophetic types. Here type and antitype correspond. If these are true prophecies, we need not wonder that some who read them in Agassiz’s book will read their fulfilment in Darwin’s. Note also, in this connexion, that, along with a wonderful persis- tence of type, with change of species, genera, orders, &c., from formation to formation, no species and no higher group which has once unequivocally died out ever afterwards reappears. Why is this, but that the link of generation has been sundered? Why, on the hypothesis of independent originations, were not failing species re- created, either identically or with a difference, in regions eminently adapted to their well-being? To take a striking case. That no part of the world now offers more suitable conditions for wild horses and cattle than the Pampas and other plains of South America, is shown by the facility with which they have there run wild and enormously multiplied, since introduced from the Old World not long ago. There was no wild American stock. Yet in the times of the Mastodon and Megatherium, at the dawn of the present period, wild horses and cattle—the former certainly very much like the existing Horse —roamed over those plains in abundance. On the principle of ori- * Agassiz, ‘Contributions :’ Essay on Classification, p. 117, where, we may be permitted to note, the word “ Crustacea” is by a typographical error printed in place of Cetacea. 7 Miscellaneous. 381 ginal and direct created adaptation of species to climate and other conditions, why were these types not reproduced, when, after the colder intervening era, those regions became again eminently adapted to such animals? Why, but because, by their complete extinction in South America, the line of descent was here utterly broken? Upon the ordinary hypothesis, there is no scientific explanation pos- sible of this series of facts, and of many others like them. Upon the new hypothesis, ‘the succession of the same types of structure within the same areas during the later geological periods ceases to be mys- terious, and is simply explained by inheritance.’ Their cessation is failure of issue. Along with these considerations, the fact should be remembered, that, as a general thing, related species of the present age are geo- graphically associated. The larger part of the plants, and still more of the animals, of each separate country are peculiar to it; and, as most species now flourish over the graves of their by-gone relatives of former ages, so they now dwell among or accessibly near their kindred species. Here also comes in that general ‘‘ parallelism between the order of succession of animals and plants in geological times, and the grada- tion among their living representatives’? from low to highly organized, from simple and general to complex and specialized forms; also ‘*the parallelism between the order of succession of animals in geo- logical times, and the changes their living representatives undergo during their embryological growth,’’—as if the world were one pro- longed gestation. Modern science has much insisted on this paral- lelism, and to a certain extent is considered to have made it out. All these things, which conspire to prove that the ancient and the recent forms of life ‘‘are somehow intimately connected together in one grand system,” equally conspire to suggest that the connexion is one similar or analogous to generation. Surely no naturalist can be . blamed for entering somewhat confidently upon a field of speculative inquiry which here opens so invitingly ; nor need former premature endeavours and failures utterly dishearten him. All these things, it may naturally be said, go to explain the order, not the mode, of the incoming of species. But they all do tend to bring out the generalization expressed by Mr. Wallace in the formula that “every species has come into existence coincident both in time and space with pre-existing closely allied species.’ Not, however, that this is proved, even of existing species, as a matter of general fact : it is obviously impossible to prove anything of the kind. But we must concede that the known facts strongly suggest such an in- ference. And since species are only congeries of individuals, and every individual came into existence in consequence of pre-existing individuals of the same sort, so leading up to the individuals with which the species began, and since the only material sequence we know of among plants and animals is that from parent to progeny, the presumption becomes exceedingly strong that the connexion of the incoming with the pre-existing species is a genealogical one. __. Here, however, all depends upon the probability that Mr. Wallace’s * 382 Miscellaneous. inference is really true. Certainly it is not yet generally accepted ; but a strong current is setting towards its acceptance. So long as universal cataclysms were in vogue, and all life upon the earth was thought to have been suddenly destroyed and renewed many times in succession, such a view could not be thought of. So the equivalent view maintained by Agassiz, and formerly, we believe, by D’Orbigny, that, irrespective of general and sudden catastrophes, or any known adequate physical cause, there has been a total depo- pulation at the close of each geological period or formation, say forty or fifty times, or more, followed by as many independent great acts of creation, at which alone have species been originated, and at each of which a vegetable and an animal kingdom were produced entire and complete, full-fledged, as flourishing, as wide-spread and popu- lous, as varied and mutually adapted from the beginning as ever afterwards,—such a view of course supersedes all material connexion between successive species, and removes even the association and geographical range of species entirely out of the domain of physical causes and of natural science. This is the extreme opposite of Wal- lace’s and Darwin’s view, and is quite as hypothetical. The nearly universal opinion, if we rightly gather it, manifestly is, that the re- — placement of the species of successive formations was not complete and simultaneous, but partial and successive, and that along the course of each epoch some species probably were introduced, and some, doubtless became extinct. If all since the Tertiary belongs to our present epoch, this is certainly true of it; if to two or more epochs, then the hypothesis of a total change is not true of them. Geology makes huge demands upon time; and we regret to find that it has exhausted ours,—that what we meant for the briefest and most general sketch of some geological considerations in favour of Darwin’s hypothesis has so extended as to leave no room for con- sidering “‘the great facts of comparative anatomy and zoology” with which Darwin’s theory “very well accords,” nor for indicating how ‘it admirably serves for explaining the unity of composition of all organisms, the existence of representative and rudimentary organs, and the natural series which genera and species compose.” Suffice it to say that these are the real strongholds of the new system on its theoretical side; that it goes far towards explaining both the physio- logical and the structural gradations and relations between the two kingdoms, and the arrangement of all their forms in groups subordinate to groups, all within a few great types ; that it reads the riddle of abor- tive organs and of morphological conformity, of which no other theory has ever offered a scientific explanation, and supplies a ground for harmonizing the two fundamental ideas which naturalists and philo- sophers conceive to have ruled the organic world, though they could not reconcile them,—namely, Adaptation to Purpose and the Con- ditions of Existence, and Unity of Type. To reconcile these two undeniable principles is a capital problem in the philosophy of natural history; and the hypothesis which consistently does so thereby secures a great advantage. St ke | We all know that the arm and hand of a monkey, the fore leg and Miscellaneous. 383 foot of a dog and of a horse, the wing of a bat, and the fin of a por- poise are fundamentally identical; that the long neck of the giraffe has the same and no more bones than the short one of the elephant; that the eggs of Surinam frogs hatch into tadpoles with as good tails for swimming as any of their kindred, although as tadpoles they never enter the water ; that the Guinea-pig is furnished with incisor teeth which it never uses, as it sheds them before birth; that em- bryos of Mammals and Birds have branchial slits and arteries running in loops, in imitation or reminiscence of the arrangement which is permanent in Fishes ; and that thousands of animals and plants have rudimentary organs which, at least in numerous cases, are wholly useless to their possessors, &c. Upon a derivative theory this mor- phological conformity is explained by community of descent; and it has not been explained in any other way. Naturalists are constantly speaking of ‘related species,” of the “affinity” of a genus or other group, and of “ family resemblance,”’ —vaguely conscious that these terms of kinship are something more than mere metaphors, but unaware of the grounds of their aptness. Mr. Darwin assures them that they have been talking derivative doctrine all their lives without knowing it. If it is difficult, and in some cases practically impossible, to fix the limits of species, it is still more so to fix those of genera ; and those of tribes and families are still less susceptible of exact natural cir- cumscription. Intermediate forms occur, connecting one group with another in a manner sadly perplexing to systematists, except to those who have ceased to expect absolute limitations in nature. All this blending could hardly fail to suggest a former material connexion among allied forms, such as that which a hypothesis of derivation demands. Here it would not be amiss to consider the general principle of gradation throughout organic nature,—a principle which answers in a general way to the law of continuity in the inorganic world, or rather is so analogous to it that both may be fairly expressed by the Leib- nitzian axion, Natura non agit saltatim, Asan axiom or philosophical principle, used to test model laws or hypotheses, this in strictness belongs only to physics. In the investigation of Nature at large, at least in the organic world, nobody would undertake to apply this principle as a test of the validity of any theory or supposed law. But naturalists of enlarged views will not fail to infer the principle from the phenomena they investigate,—to perceive that the rule holds, under due qualificatious and altered forms, throughout the realm of Nature, although we do not suppose that Nature in the organic world makes no distinct steps, but only short and serial steerer infinitely fine gradations, but no long leaps, or few of them. To glance at a few illustrations out of many that present them- selves. It would be thought that the distinction between the two organic kingdoms was broad and absolute. Plants and animals be- long to two very different categories, fulfil opposite offices, and, as to 384 Miscellaneous. the mass of them, are so unlike that the difficulty of the ordinary observer would be to find points of comparison. Without entering into details, which would fill an article, we may safely say that the difficulty with the naturalist is all the other way—that all these broad differences vanish one by one as we approach the lower con- fines of the two kingdoms, and that no adsolute distinction whatever is now known between them. It is quite possible that the same organism may be both vegetable and animal, or may be first the one and then the other. If some organisms may be said to be at first vegetables and then animals, others, like the spores and other repro- ductive bodies of many of the lower Algze, may equally claim to have first a characteristically animal and then an unequivocally vegetable existence. Nor is the gradation purely restricted to these simple organisms. It appears in general functions, as in that of reproduc- tion, which is reducible to the same formula in both kingdoms, while it exhibits close approximations in the lower forms; also in a com- mon or similar ground of sensibility in the lowest forms of both, a common faculty of effecting movements tending to a determinate end, traces of which pervade the vegetable kingdom ; while, on the other hand, this indefinable principle, this vegetable animula vagula, blandula, graduates into the higher sensitiveness of the lower class of animals. Nor need we hesitate to recognize the fine gradations from simple sensitiveness and volition to the higher instinctive and other physical manifestations of the higher brute animals. The gradation is undoubted, however we may explain it. Again, propa- gation is of one mode in the higher animals, of two in all plants ; but vegetative propagation, by budding or offshoots, extends through the lower grades of animals. In both kingdoms there may be separation of the offshoots, or indifference in this respect, or con- tinued and organic union with the parent stock ; and this either with essential independence of the offshoots, or with a subordination of these to a common whole, or finally with such subordination and amalgamation, along with specialization of function, that the same parts, which in other cases can be regarded only as progeny, in these become only members of an individual. This leads to the question of individuality—a subject quite too large and too recondite for present discussion. The conclusion of the whole matter, however, is that individuality—that very ground of being as distinguished from ¢hing—is not attained in Nature at one leap. If anywhere truly exemplified in plants, it is only in the lowest and simplest, where the being is a structural unit, a single cell, memberless and organless, though organic—the same thing as those cells of which all the more complex plants are built up, and with which every plant and (structurally) every animal began its develop- ment. In the ascending gradation of the vegetable kingdom, indi- viduality is, so to say, striven after, but never attained ; in the lower animals it is striven after with greater though incomplete success ; it is realized only in animals of so high a rank that vegetative multipli- cation or offshoots are out of the question, where all parts are strictly Miscellaneous. 385 members and nothing else, and all subordinated to a common nervous centre—fully realized, perhaps, only in a conscious person. So also the broad distinction between reproduction by seeds or ova and propagation by buds, though perfect in some of the lowest forms of life, becomes evanescent in others; and even the most absolute law we know in the physiology of genuine reproduction—that of sexual cooperation—has its exceptions in both kingdoms in partheno- genesis, to which in the animal kingdom a most curious series of gradations leads. In plants, likewise, along and most finely graduated series of transitions leads from bisexual to unisexual blossoms; and so in various other respects. Everywhere we may perceive that Nature secures her ends, and makes her distinctions on the whole manifest and real, but everywhere without abrupt breaks. We need not wonder, therefore, that gradations between species and varieties should occur—the more so since genera, tribes, and other groups into which the naturalist collocates species are far from being always ab- solutely limited in Nature, though they are necessarily represented to be so in systems. From the necessity of the case, the classifica- tions of the naturalist abruptly define where Nature more or less blends. Our systems are nothing, if not definite. They are intended to express differences, and perhaps some of the coarser gradations. But this evinces, not their perfection, but their imperfection. Even the best of them are to the system of Nature what consecutive patches of the seven colours are to the rainbow. Now the principle of gradation throughout organic Nature may, of course, be interpreted upon other assumptions than those of Darwin’s hypothesis—certainly upon quite other than those of materialistic philosophy, with which we ourselves have no sympathy. Still we conceive it not only possible, but probable, that this grada- tion, as it has its natural ground, may yet have its scientific expla- nation. In any case there is no need to deny that the general facts correspond well with a hypothesis like Darwin’s, which is built upon fine gradations. We have contemplated quite long enough the general presump- tions in favour of a hypothesis of the derivation of species. We cannot forget, however, while for the moment we overlook, the for- midable difficulties which all hypotheses of this class have to en- counter, and the serious complications which they seem to involve. We feel, moreover, that Darwin’s particular hypothesis is exposed to some special objections. It requires no small strength of nerve steadily to conceive not only of the diversification, but of the forma- tion of the organs of an animal through cumulative variation and natural selection. Think of such an organ as the eye—that most perfect of optical instruments—as so produced in the lower animals and perfected in the higher! A friend of ours, who accepts the new doctrine, confesses that for a long while a cold chill came over him whenever he thought of the eye. He has at length got over that stage of the complaint, and is now in the fever of belief, perchance to be succeeded by the sweating stage, during which sundry peccant humours may be eliminated from the system. 386 Miscellaneous. For ourselves, we dread the chill, and have some misgivings about the consequences of the reaction. We find ourselves in the “ singular position’ acknowledged by Pictet,—that is, confronted with a theory which, although it can really explain much, seems inadequate to the heavy task it so boldly assumes, but which nevertheless appears better fitted than any other that has been broached to explain (if it be possible to explain) somewhat of the manner in which organized beings may have arisen and succeeded each other. In this dilemma, we might take advantage of, Mr. Darwin’s candid admission that he by no means expects to convince old and experienced people, whose minds are stocked with a multitude of facts all viewed during a long course of years from the old point of view. This is nearly our case. The Cutting Ant of Texas (Hcodoma Mexicana, Sm.). By S. B. Buckuey. These Ants have homes under ground. In order to kill the ants, great excavations were made. Their extent almost exceeds belief, but they were seen by hundreds of the citizens. The underground rooms are rounded or oblong cavities connected by cylindrical passages from 1 to 3 or 4 inches in diameter. Some chambers are 6 inches wide by nearly as many in height, others 12 inches. Ina clayey soil these chambers are walled by a thin dirty-brown wax-like secretion. The lowest chambers are generally 10 or 12 feet deep, while the upper cells are rarely nearer the surface than 18 inches. I extended a tape line down to the bottom of one, and found it 17 feet deep ; at one of their largest dens, a room was found 16 feet beneath the surface, and several others were at near the same depth. At that place the ground is dug out from 12 to 16 feet deep, extending over an area having an average diameter of 25 feet, all of which was filled with ant-cells. Several large avenues (4-5 in. diam.) entered the bottom of this large den. On striking an avenue, some ants were seen to enter it followed by others, loaded with barley, all coming from that under- ground passage. Where they got the barley was the question, which was finally solved by going to a stable more than 300 feet distant, from which ants were seen to descend, each with his barley-grain, and enter a hole in the ground near the base of the stable, which was the only place in the vicinity where there was any barley. Another avenue on the other side is said to come out at the bank of a stream, between 200 and 300 feet distant, where are some elm-trees, from which the ants obtained bits of leaves, and carried them through the said avenue into the base of the den. That they have extensive underground passages there is not the least doubt. A gentleman re- cently told me of an instance where they dug under or tunneled a stream to get into a garden. There was a large ant-den on the other side of the stream, and for a long time the garden was safe from their depredations ; but finally the Cutting Ants were seen there, carrying bits of leaves into a small hole in the ground. There was no ant-den in the vicinity, except the one across the creek ; and as there were no dirt-heaps on the surface of the ground in the garden, as there always Miscellaneous. 387 are above an ant-den, the inference was, that those Cutting Ants seen in the garden belonged to the tribe across the river. The question will naturally arise, how is it possible for them to direct their course in digging those long underground passages so as to reach the surface at the wished-for spot? Let those who ask also answer. I only know that such long avenues exist, having thrust a long stick into one at the bottom of one of their dens, and I have also seen the outer openings of many of them on the banks of rivers and streams, where food can easily be had from the trees and bushes usually found growing on the banks of streams in all prairie lands. At the large *ant-den in Austin, before spoken of, millions of working ants, and bushels of eggs and larvee, with great numbers of males and females, were destroyed. As soon as the large apartment containing the eggs, larvae, and winged ants was found, a fire was kindled forthwith amongst them, for which purpose light combustible stuff was kept near. The pupa-cases were of different sizes, belonging to opposite sexes, and were in a more or less advanced stage of development. The workers at first are very small, scarcely a line in length. The eggs, mixed with minute young ants, were in a soft, grey, spongy substance, apparently leaves finely triturated and mixed with an animal secretion. It is said they sometimes abandon their caves when from long re- sidence the chambers become filthy, or perhaps they are injured from heavy rains, or it may be that the ants desire a better situation for provender. Whatever may be the cause, they have been known to emigrate en masse, and after making new excavations, and dwelling in them a few years, to return again to their first residence. It is probable that they have a division of labour ; some nurse the young, and others provide food. In one instance I saw one cut off a seg- ment of an elm-leaf, and another seized it as soon as cut, and carried it away ; but generally I have noticed that he who cuts also carries. When cutting, one mandible is inserted and carried slowly along, the head swaying to and fro, and the other mandible moving its sharp point, apparently breaking the surface to lessen the thickness to be cut by the other. The ant often stands on the part of the leaf which he is cutting off, but he is careful to remove to a firm place before it is finally se- vered ; which done, he seizes one edge of it with his mandibles, and with a rapid movement throws it on his head and thorax, so that its lower edge rests between the lobes of the head and the spines of the thorax, and the upper edge is aloft. Away he goes, and joins the busy throng in the main path, which looks as if the ants had a gala ' day and were marching with banners flying. Lately, on the banks of the Colorado River, near Austin, I saw multitudes of ants in their path, going uphill with fragments of leaves and hack-berries(Celtis), some entire, and others with a small portion cut off to render them. lighter and suitable to be carried by the smaller ants. The place at which they entered the ground was about 6 feet from the top of the bank. This pathway was steep, and even perpendicular for a di- stance of 5 or 6 inches at a place about 1 foot below their doorway. 388 Miscellaneous. The labour was severe to carry the berries up this path, but the struggle was great to get them to the top of the perpendicular spot. In performing this feat the berry-carriers met with many falls, often rolling 1 or 2 feet down the hill; but always sticking fast to their burdens, and trying again until ‘they finally triumphed. One fell when near the top, and as he came up again and was about to suc- ceed, I touched his load with the point of a knife, and down it and the ant went. His third attempt was put to the same test, but even then he did not get angry, or show the least impatience, but cheerfully took his berry, and went up and in at the door of the long avenue. A lady lately showed me a safe where she kept sugar and sweetmeats which drew swarms of small ants.. The legs of the safe were then placed in vessels of water, and the ants did not succeed in reaching the sweets during several days, but finally many of them were found in the sugar. After some little study to discover how they got there, they were seen to drop on the safe trom the roof at the distance of about 2 feet above. These, however, were not the Cutting Ants. The Cutting Ants often assist each other. I saw one which fell with a hack-berry at the vertical place before named. The berry got loose from him, and, instead of shouldering it again, he tried to drag it along, but was unable to pull it up the perpendicular. Many passed him and gave the cold shoulder; finally a kind ant came and pushed. By shoving and pulling, the two succeeded in getting the berry to the top, when the assister immediately left, and started down the hill. They live on both animal and vegetable food. I have seen them carrying worms and bugs. Whole beetles and numerous elytra have been found in their cells, but nothing indicating that they lay ap large stores of food, like some of the East India ants, which have been seen to fetch their stores of corn to the surface to dry after heavy rains. The common Tumbler Bug (Coprobius levis), in rolling his ball, sometimes heedlessly backs up over a nest of the Cutting Ant, and falls a victim, being overcome by numbers. Once I saw a very large one roll his ball into their midst, when he was fiercely attacked by the multitude. At first he stuck his nose in the sand, or rather between his fore legs, but the bites behind were so severe that he roused and flew in circles, finally alighting near me, which was no sooner done than an ant who accompanied the flight jumped to the ground, for a moment looked bewildered, then ran home, it may be to tell of his wonderful ride on the big bug. Great is the damage which these ants do by destroying trees and vegetables. I know of one family who are about to leave a beauti- ful situation near a fine spring because the Cutting Ants have nearly killed their fruit-trees and ornamental shrubbery, especially roses, for which they have a peculiar fondness. They have been known to strip a fruit-tree of its leaves in a single night. In some sections these ants prevent the cultivation of fruit. Thousands of dollars have been uselessly spent in attempts to kill them by blowing noxious gases into their dens, or by placing poison at the doorways of their dwellings. A knowledge of the habits and abodes of these insects shows the futility Miscellaneous. 389 of such attempts. The fact is, but few of these can be reached by gas, let the bellows blow ever so hard; nor can many be killed by poison, even if the most deadly be placed within their doorways, for as soon as they discover harm, they form a new entrance. The only effectual method of destroying them is to dig, and kill the females and young, when the neuters will perish. This is so expensive that it will only be resorted to near a garden or dwelling ; and as the Cutting Ants are scattered through western and central Texas, they probably never will be exterminated by man.—From the Proc. Acad. Nat. Sciences of Philadelphia, 1860, page 233. Note on Fredericella Sultana being found in the Winter. By The Rev. W. Hoveuron, M.A., F.L.S. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN,—Professor Allman, in his valuable Monograph of the Freshwater Polyzoa (Ray Society, 1856), draws attention to the following fact in the economy of Fredericella Sultana :—* 'The stato- blasts are small and seem to be but sparingly produced,—a circum- stance in which this animal differs strikingly from several species of Alcyonella and Plumatella, in which the tubes at the proper season are constantly found loaded with statoblasts in the greatest profu- sion.” In confirmation of the truth of the above remark, and as an interesting fact explanatory of the comparative scarcity of the stato- blasts in the tubes of Fredericella Sultana, I have to observe that I have met with this species in the months of December and January, as well as in the spring, summer, and autumn seasons. This species, therefore, it would appear, is perennial,—a point in which it differs from perhaps all the other members of the Freshwater Polyzoa. Now this seems to me to be a very satisfactory explanation of the fact alluded to by Dr. Allman, inasmuch as this species, since it lasts through the year, requires not a profusion of statoblasts. I know not whether any other species of freshwater Polyzoa are, like the Fredericella, perennial, but I am inclined to believe that the above- named species is an exception to the rule, and that all the members of the other genera which occur in this country do not last through ’ the year; hence in these cases the necessity of a profusion of stato- blasts (for but a very few, comparatively speaking, ever germinate) as a provision for fresh colonies in the spring of every succeeding year. I remain, Gentlemen, Truly yours, Solihull, Oct. 18, 1860. W. HoveutTon. Note on Mr. Blyth’s Paper on the Animals known as Wild Asses. By Major R. Srracuey, F.RS., F.L.S. In Mr. Blyth’s recent paper on the Animals known as wild Asses, he states that ‘the late Professor H. Walker referred the Tibetan Kyang to Equus hemionus of Pallas, and the Ghor-khur of this country is even more satisfactorily referable to EF. onager of Pallas, 390 Miscellaneous. figured by Gmelin; but Prof. Walker committed the extraordinary mistake of figuring and describing an Indian Ghor-khur for a Kyang, so that the alleged distinctions which he has pointed out are value- less. However this mistake originated, there is no doubt whatever of the fact *.”” Now I am ina position to say quite positively that Dr. Walker was right, and that Mr. Blyth is wrong, in the matter of fact. The animal in question was bought in my presence for the late Mr. Thomason for Rs. 100, at the fair at Bagesar in Kumaon, from a Tuhari Bhotiya by whom it had been obtained in Tibet. The story of its attachment to the pony, to which Mr. Blyth also alludes, is odd ; and I will state it in full, with the hope that I may satisfy everybody that I really do know something of the personal history of Dr. Walker’s Kyang. Mr. Thomason paid a visit to Almora (the capital of Kumaon) at the end of 1847. I was there at the time; and so was my brother, Mr. John Strachey. We heard of the Kyang; and Mr. Thomason having been informed of its existence, asked my brother to buy it for him, and to send it down to Calcutta, to be forwarded thence to England for the Zoological Society. The animal was bought, as I before said. But on attempting to remove it from the place where it was tied up, it most flatly refused to stir ; neither coaxing nor force was of any use. We were rather puzzled what to do, when, on inquiry of its old Bhotiya owner, we learned that it had always been in com- pany with a white pony for which it had a strong affection. It then occurred to us that if we got the pony too, the Kyang might be induced to follow where the pony led; and soit turned out. One or two attempts were made subsequently to surprise the Kyang into a more independent sort of existence, but it was of no use, and so the pony and he went off to Calcutta together. The end of the pair was tragical. In a gale of wind off the Cape, the Kyang died ; and the captain somewhat savagely threw the pony overboard alive, as his existence seemed no longer necessary after the Kyang’s death. Thus much as to the Kyang’s identity. I must add, however, that although I am thus forced to point out Mr. Blyth’s mistake in this matter of fact, I in reality corroborate the force of his arguments asto , the probable specific identity of the two Asses—the Kyang and the Ghor-khur. It is obvious that Dr. Walker’s description of a true Kyang answers perfectly for a true Ghor-khur; and, as Mr. Blyth observes (though in a somewhat different sense), the alleged distinc- tions pointed out by Dr. Walker are probably valueless enough. I have no pretensions to such a knowledge of zoology or anatomy as would make my opinion of any weight on the guestion of specific identity ; but I may add a few words as to some of the more pro- minent features of the Kyang, having seen many of these animals dead and alive. In the first place, my impression as to the voice of the Kyang is that it is a shrieking bray—not like that of the common Ass, but ! * Annals for October, p. 234. Miscellaneous. 391 still a real bray, and not a neigh. The differences of opinion on this point are easily reconcileable, I think, considering the inarticulate nature of the sounds. As to the colour of the animal, it varies very greatly, and I think no dependence, as regards specific character, can be placed on mere depth of tint or brilliancy of hue. So also as to the dorsal and humeral stripes. The dorsal stripe is always plain. ‘The humeral cross varies much, but is often as strongly marked as in the Ass bred in Kumaon, in which, however, it is not commonly very well defined. I see nothing in the habits of the Kyang to make it improbable that it is, in fact, the same species as the Ghor-khur. The Kyang must be a very hardy animal to be able to live on the desert plateaus of Tibet; and though in winter the climate in which he exists is different enough from that of the plains of Sindh, yet, in the summer, the arid surface and scorching heat of the mid-day sun place the Kyang much more on a par with the Ghor-khur than might be sup- posed. The Kyang, so far as external aspect is concerned, is obviously an Ass, and not a Horse.—From the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. xxix. p. 136. On a supposed New Fish. By the Prince or Satm-HorstMar. The Prince of Salm-Horstmar has written to the editor of the ‘ Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte,’ stating that some years ago he found a small fish lying dead upon the sand of a brook called the Hiihner- Bach, near Coesfeld. The fish resembled a Stickleback (Gasterosteus aculeatus) in size and general appearance, but differed from a Stickle- back in the following characters :— ; 1. Its lower jaw, or its apex, stands far back in proportion to the apex of the upper jaw; and the lower jaw is quite different. 2. At the apex of the lower jaw there is a remarkable chisel-shaped tooth, the edge of which appears under the lens to be finely notched. The profile of the tooth is (] The author did not preserve the fish, which he took for a Stickle- back ; but on afterwards examining true Sticklebacks, he found that they possessed neither the chisel-shaped tooth nor the peculiar pro- portion of the jaws.— Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1860, p. 119. Notes on the Habits of the Brown Coati (Nasua fusca, Desm.). By Groree Bennett, M.D., F.Z.S., ere. A full-grown living specimen of this interesting Plantigrade animal, a native of Tropical South America, was presented to me in Sydney, N.S. Wales, by the commander of a ship, who had procured it from the coast of South America, and had had it in captivity for eleven months. It was of the size of a very large cat, with hair of a greyish- brown colour over the back and sides, the tail long, bushy, and of a dark brown colour, and the ears round. The colour seems to vary accord- 392 Miscellaneous. ing to age. There are two species at present known, the Nasua rufa and the one under notice, which I consider the largest. This animal bears some affinity to the Racoon, but is distinguished by having an elongated, truncated, and moveable snout, with which it roots up the earth in search‘of- worms and grubs. ‘The jaws are armed with sharp teeth, and the’under jaw is shorter ‘than the upper. It preys upon‘small quadrupeds and birds. It climbs trees in search of prey, and also frequently seeks its food upon the ground. - The possession of: this living specimen. enabled me to observe its ‘habits ; and-as it was permitted to roam about at liberty, its natural ‘actions could be better observed than when: the animal is kept in confinement. It would-come when called; like a dog, evincing much attachment, ‘and ‘always seemed gratified when patted or otherwise caressed, more especially when rubbed behind: the ears, dispiaying during the operation as much delight as a cat under similar treatment, crouching down, placing the head with the nose close to the ground, uttering at the same time a subdued, sharp, whistling cry. If placed in confinement, it would run round ‘the cage, rapidly biting at its tail during its circular movements.; and on any person approaching the cage, would spit, growl, and utter loud, sharp, and discordant cries. The instant, however, it was set at liberty, it permitted itself to be fondled even by strangers. One of its habits was very peculiar: it would take glue or any adhesive substance, if in its way, and rub some over its tail, and soon after amuse itself by licking it off, or endeavouring to remove it by washing its tail’in water. Tt was very fond of sucking the blood of animals; and when these were placed before it dead, always selected the part in which the blood had been retained in the greatest quantity before any other portion of its prey. T have also frequently seen it eat the fruit of the Moreton Bay fig- tree, running about under the tree, and, after selecting the ripest that had fallen, ‘opening them and sucking out the pulp. One morning I observed it commence a meal upon a rat which had just been killed and given to it. The first process on receiving the prey was, as usual, to suck all the blood from those parts in which-it found any had been retained ; it then began rolling the rat upon’the ground with its fore paws, but for what purpose this operation was performed I could not ascertain. After the prey had been treated in this manner for some time, it pulled out the intestines, and devoured some portion of them before eating any other of the fleshy part. On approaching the animal at this time, it would dart away with the prey, uttering shrill cries, and was exceedingly savage if any attempt was made to take it away. When running about in the garden, it would insert its long, flexible snout into. the earth, root it up, and seemed to be eagerly devouring worms or any similar food it found there. It evi- dently possessed an acute sense of smell; for after smelling about for some time. it would insert the snout to some depth into the earth in the selected place, and secure the worm or grub which it had been seeking. —Proe. Zool. Soc. June 26, 1860. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [THIRD SERIES.] No. 36. DECEMBER 1860. ain —- XLIX.—On the Occurrence of the Fingered Nais (Proto digitata) in England. By the Rev. W. Hoventon, M.A., F.L.S. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, Dr. Johnston, in his unpublished ‘ Catalogue of British An- nelids’ (for the loan of which I have been indebted to the kind- ness of Dr. Gray), expresses a doubt whether the rare and curious worm Proto digitata has been admitted with sufficient evidence into the English fauna. I am able to give satisfactory proof that this Annelid is an undoubted “ British possession,” having been fortunate enough in July of last year to make some slight acquaintance with this fingered species of the Naidine family. I regret, however, that I did not pay sufficient attention to the study of this worm last summer; but, from lack of opportunity of consulting the works of Miller, Grube, &c., and my conse- quent ignorance that my specimens were of any value as far as a new discovery was concerned, and feeling sure that I had only to wait for another summer to be able to find the worms again in the same spot from whence I had originally taken them, I made but a cursory examination of my specimens. Alas! the summer is gone (if, indeed, we can say that is gone which never came) ! and vain have been my numerous visits in search of Proto digitata. Nor alone in the summer have I sought the worm ; on several occasions both in the winter and spring I have most patiently examined the sand and mud from the water where I had expected to meet with specimens: but my perseverance has been unavailing; Icould not renew my acquaintance with digi- tata—not a finger would she extend. As, however, this worm is undoubtedly a rare one, and it may be long ere one “looks upon his like again,” I will take the present opportunity of briefly noticing it. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 26 394 Rev. W. Houghton on the Occurrence This species appears to have been first noticed by O. F. Miiller in his ‘ Wiirmern des siissen und salzigen Wassers,’ pp. 90- 102, under the names of “ die blinde Naide” and “ das Blumen- Thier.” In tab. 5, this writer gives several figures of this An- nelid in various positions, which on the whole are very fair repre- sentations of it. In the ‘ Vermium terrestrium et fluviatilium Historia,’ vol. i. p. 22, Miiller notices this worm under the appro- priate name of Nais digitata, abandoning the name he had pre- viously given it, as the epithet blind, being applicable to other worms of this family, could not be considered to constitute a specific difference. Turton (Brit. Faun. 137) mentions this species under Miiller’s latter name, as belonging to our own fauna ; and notices of it are given by Stewart (Elem. 1.391) and Pennant (Brit. Zool. iv. 98, ed. of 1812), but it does not appear that any of these authors had ever seen a living specimen : hence Dr. Johnston’s remark, “ ‘The evidence on which this spe- cies has been introduced into the British fauna is unsatisfactory.” Oken (Lehrb. der Naturg. Th. iu. 1. p. 363) appears to have been the first to separate this Annelid from the genus Nais, forming what he terms the genus Proto; and Oersted (Kroy. Tid. iv. 2. p. 1383) notices it under the name of Proto digitata. See also Blainville (Dict. des Sc. Nat. lv. 498, atlas, pl. 1 fig. 1). Grube (Die Familien der Anneliden, p. 105) proposes Dero as the name for this genus, and demurs to the Proto of Oken, as being one of uncertain derivation: but unde derivatur Dero ? I have seen the Proto digitata but on one occasion, and was much puzzled, at the first sight of this novel worm, as to what kind of creature I was beholding. Having taken home and put into a glass vessel a small piece of submerged stick which was covered with the commonest of our native freshwater Polyzoa (Alcyonella fungosa), my attention was soon drawn to some pink-coloured objects, about 2 lines in length and 34 line in breadth, projecting from’ the surface of the fungoid mass ; the upper end was split into six or eight unequal, digitiform segments, broadest at the base and gradually narrowing to the apex. These segments were ciliated, and doubtless are branchial in their functions. With Miiller, I imagined that the object I was beholding was the head and upper portion of the animal, especially when, upon tapping the glass vessel, the creature sud- denly disappeared, concealing the whole of that part of its body within the thick and entangled filaments of the polyzoon, re- minding one of the similar action observed in the Melicerta. Upon further examination, however, I soon discovered that the portion I was looking at was the tail extremity, and that the anterior part was hidden within the interstices of the coencecium of the Alcyonella. The ciliated segments are in the position of the Fingered Nais (Proto digitata) in England. 395 represented in the annexed figures only when the worm is stationary: if it be withdrawn from its habitation, and put into a vessel of clean water, the fingers will close; and then the only difference between the appearance of the posterior and anterior extremity consists in the former being the more obtuse. AEA me eBmeE OLE 2S == Fig. 1. Proto digitata (the Fingered Nais), about the natural size. Fig. 2. The same, magnified. [After Miiller. | What is the exact position of this Annelid in the animal king- dom? Miiller draws attention to the fact that in the general form of the body, which is furnished with lateral setz, it resem- bles the Nazs; but in the possession of a digitiform tail, in its manner of living, and in its having red blood, it is unlike mem- bers of that genus. Grube has noticed the link which this spe- cies forms between the Nats and the Serpula. I regret I am unable to contribute anything of value in the notice of this curious Annelid beyond the bare fact of establishing for it an undoubted right to claim a place in the British fauna. But this short notice of its occurrence in England may be the means of drawing the attention of British naturalists to a very interesting form of Annelid life. [ subjoin Miiller’s description of this worm :— “Oculorum defectu, capite in limo condito, corpore et cauda digi- tata exsertis, venaque rubra a congeneribus differt. Cauda apice in sex lacinias subzequales, digitiformes, non granulatas dividitur. 26* 396 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracer. He plerumque sursum porrecte, interdum reclinatee, liquore vitali torrentis instar fluente spectabiles. Subtus series duplex verrucarum ciliatarum, seu setis tribus instructarum, pedum vices agit. ‘Hab. In sedimento rivorum arenoso.” (Verm.Terrestr. &. i. 22.) The figures which illustrate this paper are copied from Miil- ler’s ‘ Wiirm.’ plate 5. The only locality in which I have found Proto digitata is a small strip of water in Malvern Park, Solihull. The worm is about 4 inch long, and } inch broad. I remain, Gentlemen, Truly yours, Solihull, Oct. 16, 1860. Wiii1am Hovueuron. L.—On the Calyceracee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &c. [Continued from p. 356. ] 5. CaALycera, The type of this genus, Calycera Cavanillesit, was the earliest known species of this family, having been described and figured by Cavanilles in 1797, under the name of Calicera herbacea. The genus is distinguished by the extreme growth of its calycine segments, which become expanded into very long spines.. In this respect it approaches Anomocarpus.and Acicarpa. From the latter it is distinguishable only by its free acheenia and by the much greater length which their spmescent lobes attain; from the former it is distinguished by the much greater length of the peduncles that support the capitula, and by the different form of its seeds. The genus Gymnocladus has been proposed by Dr. Philippi (Linnea, xxvil. p. 705) upon the slender character of the partial abortion of the leaves of the mvolucre and a globose receptacle, in a plant which otherwise possesses the habit and all the floral characters of Calycera. Upon these features we may remark that Richard (Mém. Mus. vi. 84), in his description of the typical species, Calycera Cavanillesti, shows that the leaflets of the invo- lucre are wanting, and figures the receptacle as globose, both in that species and in C, balsamitefolia (l. c. pl. 10 a and 10 B). There does not exist, therefore, a single feature in Gymnocladus distinct from Calycera. In DeCandolle’s Monograph of the family, he enumerates only two species of this genus: four other species are here contributed, with the following amended generic character :-— Carycera, Cay., Rich.—Char. reform. : Involucrum polyphyllum ; foliola 5-7, uniserialia, imo ad torum accreta, subinequalia, Mr. J. Miers on the Caiyceracez. 397 lineari-lanceolata, integra vel serrata, patentia, seepe abortiva. - Receptaculum convexum, subglobosum, carnosum, amplum, paleis spathulato-linearibus acutis inter flores onustum. Flores dissimiles et promiscui. Calyx tubulosus, tubo ad ovarium omnino adnato, margine parvo libero 5-dentato, dentibus zequalibus, acutis, concavis, mucronatis, seepe demum inzequaliter excrescentibus. Corolla ovario multoties longior, tubo gracili fauce campanulato, limbi 5-fidi laciniis oblongis, apice crassiusculis, acutis, paulo expansis. Stamina exserta, filamentaimo in tubum monadelphum contractioni corolle in- sertum coalita, superne disjuncta; anthere mediante connec- tivo crasso dorsali apicifixee, imo syngenese, apice libere. Ovarium oblongum, 5-sulcatum, tubo calycino breviori adna- tum, hine apice conico liberum, uniloculare, uniovulatum. Ovulum pendulum. - Stylus filiformis, longe exsertus, apice incrassato-clavatus. Stigma parvum, globosum, papillosum. Achenia plurima, congesta, omnino libera, oblongo-turbinata, 5-sulcata, lobis calycinis nonnullis (2-3-4) longissime elon- gatis, subulato-spinescentibus, divaricatis, alus lobis squama- ceis aut abortivis coronata. Semen ordinis. | Herb Andicole et Chilenses; radix fustformis: folia radicalia congesta, lineart-lanceolata, incisa vel dentata; caulina pauca, breviora. Inflorescentia in ramulis terminalis, pedunculo sepius elongato, simplici, monocephalo; capitulum subglo- bosum. 1. Calycera Cavanillesii, Rich. Mém. Mus. vi. 34, tab. 10; Remy in Gay, Chile, ii. 253 ; Weddell, Chl. And. ii. 7 ;—C. herbacea, Cav. Icon. iv. 35, tab. 358 ;—glaberrima, caulibus plurimis, subscapiformibus, remote 2-foliatis, substrictis ; foliis radica- libus subsessilibus, longo-lanceolatis, acutis, remote semi- pinnatifidis, imo in petiolum ‘angustum spathulatis, caulinis consimilibus, multo minoribus; capitulo terminali; achzenio spinis 2-3-plo longioribus patentibus armato.—Chile, Con- cepcion. Planta mihi invisa ; folia radicalia ex descriptionibus 4—5 poll. long., et cum laciniis 6 lin. lat., petiolo lamina 3-plo longiore, 1 lin. lat. ; caulis scapiformis, 8 poll. long., 1 lin. diam. 2. Calycera balsamitefolia, Rich. Mém. Mus. vi. 38, tab. 10 ;— Boopis balsamitefolia, Juss. Ann. Mus. 1. 350 3 Scabiosa sympaganthera, R. & P. Flor. Per. i. 49, tab. 76 a ;—Caule erecto, superne ramoso, ramulis suberectis, leviter pilosis, pe- dunculo nudo foliolatove monocephalo ,terminatis; foliis radicalibus congestis, caulinis sparsis, spathulato-lanceolatis, inciso-dentatis, laciniis remotis fere pinnatifidis, glabellis, mar- 398 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. gine ciliato-puberulis, imo in petiolum linearem complanatum cuneatis ; capitulis majusculis ; involucro multipartito, laciniis oblongis, acutis, puberibus.—Chile, Prov. Concepcion, v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris. (Cl., Gay). Caules plures, fere 2-pedales, erecti, obsolete striati, ass ; folia radicalia 24 poll., caulina 13-21 poll. long., cum laciniis 46 lin. lat.; capitula in flore 7-8 lin. diam., demum in fructu 14 lin. diam.; imvolucrum multipartitum, laciniis lanceolatis, integris, patentibus, insequalibus; flores involucro excedentes ; calycis dentes 5, parvi, subrotundi ; corolle tubus imo tenuissi- mus, viridis, superne infundibuliformis, 5-fidus, albus; pales inter flores plurimee, spathulatz, foliaceze, involucro zquilonge, margine ciliatee. 3. Calycera squarrosa, nu. sp.;—glaberrima; foliis radicalibus plurimis congestis, oblongis, irregulariter pinnatifido-incisis, summo segmentisque obtusiusculis, iterum sinuato-dentatis dentibus spinescenti-mucronatis, crassis, margine cartilagineo, in petiolum longissimum angustum alatum decurrentibus ; pedunculo scapiformi, monocephalo, nudo, folio breviore ; capitulo majusculo; involucro ad basin 5-partito, laciniis linearibus, patentibus, aceroso-denticulatis ; paleis spathulatis, acerosis, crassis, viridibus, flores excedentibus. Species duabus previis affinis, sed planta multo humilior : folia (petiolo incluso) 3 poll. long., lamina pollicaris, 7 lin. lat.; seg- menta 2-3 inferiora remota et squarrosa; petiolus alatus, 15-2 poll. Jong., 1 lin. lat.; pedunculus nudus, 1 poll. long., apice crassior ; capitulum 1 poll. diam.* , 4. Calycera sinuata, n. sp. ;—glaberrima ; foliis radicalibus plu- rimis, congestis, ovato-oblongis, irregulariter sinuato-dentatis ‘dentibus brevibus, apice callosis, crassis, sub-3-nerviis, in petiolum longum cuneatis; caulinis paucis, alternis, confor- mibus, et multo brevioribus; capitulo terminali; involucri foliolis 5, spathulato-oblongis, subintegris, crassis, patentibus. —In Andibus Chilensibus, ora orientali (Puente del Inca, altit. 8000 ped.), v.v Planta anno 1825 mihi inventa, habitu precedentis, 3-polli- caris ; radix fusiformis, 1? poll. long., folia radicalia 2 poll. long., 4 lin. lat., lamina in petiolum complanatum alatum linearem subeequilongum decurrens; caulina similia, 9 lin. long., 2 lin. lat.; capitulum in fructu globosum, 9 lin. diam., spinis inclusis 14 poll. diam. ; foliola involueri 4 lin. long., 14 lin. lat.; achzeni spine rigidze, patentes, subulatee, superne subsulcate +. * This species is represented i in Plate 50 a of the ‘ Contributions.’ + A drawing of this plant is given in Plate 50 B., Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. 399 5. Calycera viridiflora ;—Gymnocladus viridiflorus, Phil. Linn. xxv. p. 706 ;—glaberrima, caulibus paucis, e basi enatis, se- pius folio unico munitis, scapiformibus, teretibus, validiusculis, monocephalis, foliis radicalibus plusquam 2-plo longioribus, interdum subramosis, ramo etiam florigero, imo apiceque florifero ; foliis radicalibus plurimis, crebre congestis, elon- - gatis, limbo ovato aut oblongo, ineequaliter laciniato-dentato dentibus interdum erosis et mucronatis, glauco-viridi, cras- siusculo, in petiolum loriformem elongatum alatum decur- rente; capitulo globoso, involucro 5-fido, laciniis 2-3 lineari- bus, cuspidatis, reliquis brevioribus; receptaculo globoso, paleis plurimis, flore brevioribus, spathulatis, cuspidatis, viri- dibus, nonnullis filiformibus onusto.—In Andibus Chilensi- bus, Cordillera de Maule, Depart. Linares (Germain), sub. nom. C. nudicaulis, Phil. MSS. Species sine dubio hujus generis, :preecedenti et sequenti valde affinis; specimina communicata sub titulo Calycera nudi- caulis, sed planta descripta sub nom. Gymnocladus viridiflorus : planta non semper nudicaulis, et igitur nomen vix idoneum. Folia radicalia (petiolo incluso) 2-3 poll. long., lamina ovata aut oblonga, 8-10 lin. long., 4~7 lin. lat.; pedunculus scapi- formis, nudus, 4:4 poll. long.; capitulum globosum, 12-16 lin. diam. ; calyx 1 lin. long. ; corolla 33-4 lin. long., cum staminibus styloque intense viridis; achzeni spine valde inzequales, lon- giores, 7 lin. et ultra long.* 6. Calycera spinulosa, Gill. MSS., n. sp. ;—foliis radicalibus congestis, lanceolato-oblongis, sinuato-dentatis dentibus ace- roso-spinosis, patentibus vel recurvis, infra medium cuneatis et integris, 5-nerviis, carnosulis, glaberrimis, imo in petiolum latum subamplexicaulem decurrentibus, hinc quasi sessilibus, cauli subscaposo zequilongis; caulinis paucis, multo minoribus ; caule seepius pedunculo unico longiusculo monocephalo ter- minato, interdum ramo altero foliifero et florifero donato ; involucri foliolis 5—7, lanceolatis, acutis, pectinato-dentatis, dentibus spinulosis; paleis basi latis, apice subulatis.—Prov. Mendosz ad Tortoral et Las Arboletas, in arenosis, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Gillies, sub nom. C. spinulosa), Planta humilis, 3-34 poll. alt.; radix fusiformis ; folia plera- que radicalia, 2} poll. long., 4—7 lin. lat., imo cuneato-spathu- lata; caulina 9-12 lin. long., 3-4 lin. lat.; caulis seepe scapi- formis, fere nudus, 3 poll. long.; capitulum 9 lin. diam. ; invo- lucri foliola 5-6 lin. long., 2 lin. lat.; acheenium 14 lin. long., 5-angulatum, spinis ineequalibus, divaricatis, longioribus 5-8 lin. long., subulatis +. * A figure of this species is given in Plate 50. f This plant is figured in Plate 50 p. 400 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. Var. . serratifolia ;—folis elliptico-lanceolatis, submembrana- ceis, sinuato-serratis, dentibus calloso-mucronatis, imo integro cuneatis, 5-7-nerviis, glaberrimis; caule scapiformi, solitario (an semper ?), monocephalo, nudo, foliis radicalibus breviore ; paleis integris, acutis.—In Andibus Mendozinis, v. s. in herb. Hook. ; circa Casa Pintada (Gillies). Folia majora, textura tenuiora, 4 poll. long., 1 poll. lat., imo integra, latiora; scapus 2 poll. alt.; capitulum circa 1 poll. diam. 6. ACICARPA. This genus, first established by A. de Jussieu, was named. by him Acicarpha*, because of the spinose lobes of its acheenia, which he erroneously attributed to the growth of the palex, and their accretion with the ovarium. Mr. Robert Brown first de- tected this error, and showed that the spinose excrescences were owing to the growth of the calycine lobes, and not of the pale; and hence he objected to the name of Acicarpha as being inad- missible, suggesting in its stead the far more appropriate epithet of Acicarpat. DeCandolle and other botanists have disregarded this suggestion, and have retained Jussieu’s name ; but it appears to me that we are bound to adopt that of Acicarpa, so long ago recommended by Mr. Brown. The little difference existing between this genus and Calycera has been already pointed out, consisting principally in the much greater length of the excres- cent calycine lobes, and in the accretion of the achenia with each other and with the receptacle; but this last-mentioned feature is not a constant character. Richard represents the ovaria as being immersed within a fleshy receptacle ; this, how- ever, is an erroneous view of the case: the receptacle is, in fact, merely a cylindrical axile column, upon which the ovaria are imposed, thus resembling an abbreviated spikelet, round which the flowers are densely crowded; from this receptacle a secretion exudes, which flows between the ovaria, and finally agglutinates them and all the lower portion of the spikelet into one compact mass. Sometimes, however, this agglutination is only partial, especially towards the middle and summit of the inflorescence ; and it then occurs that many of the acheenia, perfectly mature, are as free as in Calycera, which fact I have frequently observed in Acicarpa tribuloides: even in the typical species the ovaria of the upper florets always remain free, as Richard has described them {; but in that species these free achzenia seldom perfect their seeds. In Acicarpa the calyx, which is adnate to the ova- * Ann. Mus. ii. p. 347. t Linn. Trans. xii. p. 132; Mém. Mus. vi. pl. 11 & 12. fig. B. t Mém. Mus. vi. 46, tab. 11 B. fig. 5. achzenia coalita, fig. 6. alia libera. Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. 401 rium, is deeply 5-sulcate, the prominent midrib of its five free teeth being continuous with its salient angles; at first it is of delicately thin texture, and extremely transparent, consisting apparently of two integuments with a fluid or vacant mesodermal space between them ; for the one can be made to move loosely over the other by pressure. The subsequent increment of the calyx seems to arise from the deposition of solid matter (probably de- rived from the receptacle) within the mesodermal space: the | midribs of the calycine leaves seem to acquire the greatest amount of increment, becoming lengthened into thick pungent spines; the calycine lobes are at the same time expanded into the globose nodules that form the bases of the spines ; while the external surface of the calycine tube becomes horny and solid, the mesodermal space, being much enlarged, is filled with com- pact cellular tissue, which dries into a light spongy or pithy substance. While this deposition is taking place within the in- teguments of the acheenia, a similar exudation from the recep- tacle flows between the numerous acheenia, and agglutinates them, together with the receptacle, into one solid echinate glo- bose head, as before described. This appears to be the nature of the change in the development of the fruit in Acicarpa. There is an evident difference in the growth that takes place in the calyx of Acicarpa and in that of Calycera: in the former the excrescent spines are shorter, nodose at their base, subulate, with a small groove along their inner face; in the development of the spines in Calycera the calycine lobes disappear or become entirely expanded into divaricated spines of much greater length and thickness, subulate and semiterete in form, being flattened on their upper surface. The generic features of Acicarpa, as here given from my own observations, will be found to differ in many essential respects from the characters assigned to it by Richard and DeCandolle. Acicarpa, R. Br. ;—Acicarpha, Juss. ;—Cryptocarpha, Cass.— Char. emend.: Jnvolucrum polyphyllum; foliola 5, lineari- oblonga, inzqualia, persistentia, uniserialia, toro parvulo ad- nata; receptaculum lineari-eylindricum, toro suffultum, paleis obovatis ovario longioribus inter flores onustum. lores con- similes, superiores nihilominus substeriles. Calycis tubus ovario 5-angulato arcte adnatus, limbo libero 4—5-dentato, dentibus parvis, ovatis, obtusiusculis, hyalinis, textura laxa, tubi angulis continuis, demum excrescentibus. Corolle tubus gracilis, ovario 2-plo et limbo sesquiduplo longior, /imbo in- fundibuliformi profunde 4—5-partito, laciniis oblongis, obtu- siusculis, crassis, sub-3-nerviis. Stamina inclusa ; filamenta imo in tubum monadelphum carnosum fauci insertum coalita, 402 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. apice brevissime disjuncta ; anthere oblonge, basi emarginate, imo usque ad medium syngenesiz, dehine liber, connectivo crasso dorsali imo nodoso filamento continuo affixe. Ovarium tubo calycis adnatum, 1-loculare, 1-ovulatum, apice conico nudum. Achenia plurima, congesta, ‘brevia, profunde 5- sulcata, pleraque (presertim inferiora) inter se et cum recep- taculo in globum echinatum concreta, lobis calycinis excres- centibus et spinescentibus, divaricatis ; pauca superiora, seepe libera, vel interdum (sed non semper) sterilia. Semen ordinis. Herbze perennes, Brasilienses, Bonarienses et Chilenses, sub- procumbentes ; radix subfusiformis ; caules plures, ramosissimi ; folia alterna, radicalia petiolata, caulina sessilia, oblonga vel linearia, integra vel inciso-dentata; pedunculi oppositifolii, monocephali, axillares et terminales. 1. Acicarpa spathulata, R. Br., ae Trans. xi. 129 ;—Acicarpha spathulata, Rich. Mém. Mus. vi. 78, tab. 12 ;—Cryptocarpha spathulata, Cass. Dict. xu. 85 ;—Sommea calcitrapa, Bory ;— Kchinolema arenarium, Jacq. fil. ;—Acanthosperma littorale, Velloz, Flor. Flum. Icon. viii. tab. 152 ;—Buphthalmum Bona- riense, Pers. Ench. 11. 474 ;—glabra, caulibus decumbentibus, ramosis ; foliis cuneato-oblongis, apice rotundatis et mucro- natis, imo in petiolum longum decurrentibus, integris vel rarius paucidentatis, 3-nerviis, utrinque cano-glaucis ; pedun- culo monocephalo in ramulis axillaribus terminali, folio lon- giore; involucri foliolis inequalibus, spathulato-oblongis, mucronatis, integris, patentibus, flores longe excedentibus.— Rio de Janeiro, in arenosis maritimis. Planta bene cognita et auctoribus ampliter descripta ; recepta- culum in juniore etate filiformi-cylindraceum ; ovaria numero- sissima, illinc cum paleis totidem brevioribus interspersa, cre- briter circumposita, mox coherent omnia in massam solidam, centralia (aut superiora) libera et sterilia, ut in alis speciebus. 2. Acicarpa crassifolia, n. sp.;—glaberrima, caule subdecum- bente ; foliis inferioribus spathulato-lanceolatis in petiolum brevem latum cuneatis, superioribus subsessilibus, cuneato- ellipticis, subobtusis, carnosis, margine subrevoluto remote et obsolete sinuato-denticulatis, 3-nerviis, nervis subtus promi- nulis ; pedunculo solitario, terminali, monocephalo ; capitulo majusculo ; involucri foliolis 5— 7, obovato-oblongis, acutis, mucronatis, membranaceis, margine crassiusculo, integro,— Maldonado, in dumetis arenosis, v. s. in herb. Hook, (Tweedie). Species precedenti valde analoga, sed folia viridiora, breviora et latiora, margine denticulata ; planta 5-pollicaris ; folia alterna, 1-2 poll. long., 6-8 lin. lat., petiolo lato, subamplexicauli, bre- Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceraceze. 403 vissimo; pedunculus terminalis 1 poll. long., apice incrassatus ; capitulum fere 1 poll. diam., semiglobosum ; involucrum fere ad basin 5=7-partitum, laciniis patentibus ; paleze setacez vel spa- thulate, ovaria concreta excedentes; corolle tubus gracilis, 24 lin. long.; limbus infundibuliformis, ultra medium 5-partitus, tubo fere equilongus, segmenta oblonga, acuta*. 3. Acicarpa bupleuroides, Less. Linn. vi. 527 ;—erecta, glabra, dichotome ramosa; foliis oblongo-obovatis, basi in petiolum alatum subamplexicaulem angustatis, obtusis, imtegerrimis vel apice subdentatis, reticulato-venosis ; capitulis terminali- bus; involucro inequaliter 5-foliolato, foliolis lineari-elon- gatis, calyce corollaque 4-lobis.—Brasilia meridionalis, in uliginosis (Sello). Species mihi invisa, ex descriptione autem cl. Lessingii ab alteris manifeste distincta; herba perennis, 14—4 ped. alt., habitu Bupleuri rotundifolii; capitulum parvum, eo Artemisia Absinth vix majus; folia alterna, remota, 6 poll. long., 1} poll. lat. 4, Acicarpa procumbens, Less. Linn. vi. 527 ;—glaberrima, cau- libus plurimis, procumbentibus, valde ramosis ; foliis lineari- spathulatis, in petiolum planum attenuatis, integerrimis, mu- cronulatis, glaucis, membranaceis, 3-nerviis, nervis superne immersis, subtus prominulis; pedunculis monocephalis, pri- mum terminalibus, demum lateralibus, folio brevioribus ; involucri segmentis 6, floribus brevioribus, integerrimis, ob- longo-ellipticis, patentibus, inzequalibus.—Brasilia meridio- nalis, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Sello). Planta habitu ad A. spathulatam accedens; folia remo- tiora, fusciora, angustiora, membranacea, et capitula multo mi- nora; caules 6-12 poll. long., debiles; folia 1-1? poll. long., 2-4 lin. lat.; petiolus angustus; pedunculi teretes, oppositifolii, fere 1 poll. long.; capitula semiglobosa, 5 lin. diam.; involucri foliola 2 lin. long., 1 lin. lat., acuta +. 5. Acicarpa tribuloides, R. Br. 1. c. ;—Acicarpha tribuloides, Juss. Ann. Mus. ui. 348, tab. 58. fig. 1; Rich. Mém. Mus. vi. 45, tab. 11; DC. Prodr. v. 8;—Cryptocarpha tribuloides, Cass. Dict. xii. 85 ;—subdecumbens, dichotome subramosa; foliis cuneato-oblongis, obtusis, sinuato-dentatis aut lacerato-incisis, laciniis mucronatis, glaberrimis, submembranaceis, valde re- ticulatis, inferioribus spathulatis, superioribus sessilibus, et basi latiore semi-amplexicaulibus.—In Provinciis Argentinis, v.v. ad Zanjon, Prov. Cordove. Species ad preecedentem et sequentem proxime accedens; apriore * A drawing of this plant is given in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 51 a. + This plant is represented in Plate 51 c. 404 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. differt foliis dentatis aut inciso-laciniatis, a posteriore foliis vix pin- natifidis et basi non auriculatis. Folia 3-34 poll. long., 4—9 lin. lat. ; pedicelli 6-9 lin. long. ; involucri foliola linearia, integra, obtusa, 4-5 lin. long., #-1 lin. lat.; capitula fructifera globosa, (exclusis spinis) 3 lin. diam. ; achzenia arcte conglutinata ; spine 3 lin. long.* 6. Acicarpa pinnatifida, n. sp. ;—herbacea, glaberrima, caulibus e basi pluribus, angulato-sulcatis, dichotome ramosissimis ; foliis lanceolatis, membranaceis, utrinque glaucis, radicalibus imo cuneatis et in petiolum longum decurrentibus, pinnato- laciniatis, lacinis late triangularibus, obliquis, caulinis sessi- libus imo cordato-auriculatis et semiamplexicaulibus, sinuato- laciniatis, supremis late linearibus, subacutis, mucronatis, integerrimis vel subdentatis; pedunculis axillaribus, folio multo brevioribus et oppositifoliis ; involucri foliolis 5, anguste linearibus, patentibus, integris, mucronatis, subinzqualibus, pedunculo fere zquilongis, et floribus 3—6-plo longioribus.— Buenos Ayres, v. v. Planta in pascuis copiosa, bipedalis; folia radicalia 6 poll. long., laciniis inclusis fere 1 poll. lat.; caulina sessilia, imo late et acute auriculata, lobis amplexicaulibus, 3-4 poll. long., 5-9 lin. lat., suprema sepius integra, 1-2 poll. long., 3-6 lin. lat.; pedunculus 3-6 lin. long.; capitulum 6 lin. diam.; involucri foliola 3-4 lin. long., 1-2 lin. lat.; achzenia in globum conglu- tinata, spine 3-4 lin. long.t 7. Acicarpa runcinata, n. sp. ;—subcespitosa, humilis, caulibus paucis, scapiformibus, mterdum “nudis, rarius paucifoliosis, monocephalis ; folus radicalibus confertis, elongato-linearibus, irregulariter pinnato-laciniatis, laciniis grosse dentato-incisis et runcinatis, in petiolum alatum decurrentibus, membrana- ceis ; capitulis terminalibus; involucri foliolis 5, spathulato- linearibus, elongatis, integris, obtusiusculis, patentibus vel reflexis, floribus 6-plo longioribus, subinzqualibus.—Banda Oriental, v. s. an herb. Hook. (Tweedie). Planta pusilla, vix 24-pollicaris; folia radicalia prona, ra- diantia, 14-24 poll. long., laciniis inclusis 6 lin. lat., rachi alata 2 lin. lat., tenuiter membranacea, glaberrima. Caules scapi- formes, suberecti, seepius nudi, 14—14 poll. long., monocephali, vel interdum foliiferi, 24 poll. long.; folia 2-3, alterna, 6-9 lin. long., 1-2 lin. lat.; capitula parva, 2-3 lin. diam.; involucri foliola 7—9 lin. long., 1 lin. lat.t * Details of this species will be found in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 52. + A figure of this plant will be given in Plate 52 B. t A drawing of this species will be given in Plate 51 B. Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. 405 LI. — Notes on Ianthina, Bolten; and Indication of a new Species of the allied oceanic Genus Recluzia, Petit. By W. H. Benson, Esq. AN examination of Reeve’s Monograph of Lanthina, published in 1858, and of Mérch’s “ Matériaux pour servir 4 l’ Histoire de la Famille des Janthines,” contained in the ‘Journal de Conchyliologie’ for the present year, has suggested a few ob- servations with reference especially to the species in an exten- sive collection of pelagian shells made in 1834-35, during a voyage to Calcutta in the ‘Malcolm.’ My success in the con- struction of casting and towing nets of novel patterns, and the inspection of the curious forms captured, caused my example to be followed by other passengers in the ship; an opportunity was thus afforded for the examination of a larger number, and occasionally of finer specimens, of the shells obtained in my own nets, besides two genera which were missed by them. The first Janthine seen were accidentally enclosed in a casting net employed to procure specimens of the brilliant and active little Glaucus Forstert, and proved to be a small variety of Jan- - thina exigua, Lamarck. This species was observed during two days before the island of Madeira was sighted. I succeeded in keeping the animal alive in sea-water for ten days. Glaucus Forsteri lived for a longer period, and was found to feed on its less active shell-bearing fellow-prisoners. I. exigua was the most widely distributed species met with, occurring again near the equator, and continuing along the Brazilian portion of the Atlantic, towards the island of Tristan d’Acunha, where it attained a large size, as far as 39° of south latitude. Here it was again small; but a still larger variety, with a more rosy violet tint, appeared in the middle of the Southern Indian Ocean, north-east of the Isles of St. Paul and Amsterdam. Between this variety and J. capreolata, Montrouzier, I can find no sufficiently distinguishing character. Smaller specimens again occurred to the south of the equator, and at the head of the Bay of Bengal. A small and delicate variety of J. nitens, Menke, made its ap- pearance to the north of the Cape de Verde Islands. South of this group, the apical nucleus of the same species was taken ; and in 6° of north latitude the shell was captured fully grown. The peculiarities of the spire and float will be noticed in another part of this paper. In 14° north lat., south of the Cape de Verde Islands, a small shell, which I think must be the young of Reeve’s J. Smithie, was found sparingly, as well as at the equator. Between 4° and 5° of north lat., I. planispirata, Adams & Reeve 406 Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. (agreeing rather with the shell figured in the Voyage of the ‘Samarang’ than with the very different form assigned to the species in pl. 2. f. 9. of the ‘ Iconica’), first occurred in company with J. nitens, and continued at ititervals as far as 35°S. lat. and 74° E. long., generally with J. exigua. I had not the good fortune to catch such large specimens of this species as were taken by one or two of my companions. About midway between Sierra Leone and Paraiba, 3° north of the line, and in about 24° of west longitude, we sailed during half an hour, on the 10th of October, through a space occupied by a fine species, the more depressed forms of which appear to be Lamarck’sJ. fragilis(not I. fragilis, Reeve). The spire is variously elevated, until im one specimen it attains the exact figure of Reeve’s I. affinis, considered by Morch to be merely a variety of J. fragilis. Nine specimens were captured, of which four fell to my net. Several fine ones were missed. This species was not again seen until, in the Bay of Bengal, to the north-east of the Andamans, I took in my casting-net eight specimens of a variety in an immature state. TZrochus Lanthinus, the original species of Chemnitz, which has a similar elevated spire, is as- signed to Tranquebar, on the Coromandel coast of the same bay. The next form obtained was a beautiful little purple L. wmbdr- licata, D’Orb., the finest specimens exhibiting an incision in the outer lip nearly as deep as that to which J. bifida, Nuttall, owes its name. From its locality (about a degree north of the line), until we had attained 14° of north latitude in the Bay of Bengal, it was not observed. I then took a single specimen of a large solid variety ; and some minute examples accompanied J. exigua to the head of the bay. As we approached the Tristan d’Acunha group, in the Southern Atlantic, we sailed for several days through a tract, from 30° 8. lat. and 18° W. long. to 33° S. and 10° W., inhabited by a fine white and violet-coloured Janthina pallida, Harvey, in com- pany with a large variety of J. evigua. On the last day of its appearance we passed specimens of a very large size; but the rate (8 knots) at which the ship was sailing through a strong swell, caused the loss of my casting and towing nets in the attempts made to procure them. On the following day, when the weather had become favourable, not a single specimen of J. pallida was visible; and it did not again appear until we had reached a point to the north-east of the Isles of St. Paul and Amsterdam, where a small pale variety was accompanied by the Tanthina next to be noticed: the species then disappeared for the rest of the voyage. From the lst to the 5th of December, between 33° and 30° south latitude and 81° and 838° east longitude, the ‘ Malcolm’ Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. 407 sailed through a sea occupied by a large violet-blue species which varied in form, surface, and ’colour from the one named Ianthina ceruleata by Reeve, towards that which he has figured under the name of J. grandis, the spire increasing gradually in elevation. Larger specimens than those which I took were got by my companions, and still larger shells were missed by my casting net, or were passed while it was thrown after other ob- jects. Associated with this fine Janthina were the curious slaty- blue Lepas fascicularis, Darwin, radiating from a common spongy float, and furnished with coriaceous instead of testaceous armour; great numbers of a small blue swimming crab, using the free floats of the Janthine as rafts, from which they darted on their prey, and returned to feed on it; a large kind of Jan- thina exigua, and the little pale variety of I. pallida. The tract in question is about midway between Natal and Swan River. _ Another species was a solitary shell taken west of the Island of Sumatra, about a degree north of the equator, and between 90° and 91° of east longitude. It appears to be a small variety of Morch’s Janthina Carpenteri, figured in the ‘Iconica’ as I. fragilis. I omitted to take a note of the animal or of its float. Between the neighbourhood of Madeira and the Sand Heads, at the mouth of the river Hooghly, I recorded the capture of Ianthine on thirty-five days. On one occasion attempts were made to secure J. pallida, but without success ; and we passed large specimens of it on a Sunday. On two other Sundays, we ob- served large Janthine which could not be identified in the water, nor guessed at, from their not appearing on the preceding or following days. Including Hyalea, Creseis, Cuvieria, Cleodora, Atlanta, Oxygyrus, Carinaria, Argonauta, &c., shells entered our nets on sixty-seven days; and captures of small marine animals of some kind or other were made on seventy-five days,—a toler- able proof of the abundant employment afforded in a sailing voyage for a naturalist provided with suitable apparatus, when the numerous days on which, from various circumstances, nets were not used, are taken into consideration. Rapid progress and rough weather often prevented any attempt at fishing for several consecutive days, especially in the regions of the Trade- winds, and in the strong westerly gale which prevailed near the 40th degree of south latitude. _ Reeve inadvertently states that the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans lay claim to all the Janthine that have been actually captured. The first species figured by him is, however, assigned to the Ni- cobar group in the Bay of Bengal; and his J. Africana is referred to Zanzibar, on the African shore of the Indian Ocean. Locali- ties mentioned by Chemnitz and Krauss would also have helped 408 Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. to prove a more extensive range for the known species of this ubiquitous genus. ; I. exigua, Lamk. Sketches were made, in different positions, of the animal taken near Madeira. Bunches of purple ovisacs adhered to the centre of all the floats, those towards the hinder extremity being flaccid and empty. When the float is broken off, the animal sets to work to supply its place in the mode described by Reynell Coates. A free float was captured with ovisacs attached, but without the shell and its inhabitant. The shell, from its small size and its position, is not visible in the water, but the float may be easily distinguished from the foam scattered from the bows of the ship, by its whiter appearance, resembling a minute flock of cotton, broad at one end and pointed at the other. No additional egg- sacs were deposited while the animals remained in confinement, although they continued to add to their floats. There are flexible cilia to the mouth; when the snout is extruded, these are ex- tended and agitated with great rapidity, apparently in the search for food. : : Confined with Glaucus Forsteri, I. exigua became the prey of the more active Mollusk ; and portions of the Janthine, hardly changed, were voided from a small papilla situated between the second and third branchiated fins of Glaucus, on the same side as the conspicuous organ of generation. The tentacula of J. exigua are elongate-conical, not subulate as in Rang’s figure of J. violacea?; and the apophyses, which he describes as ocular pedicles, are larger and broader in proportion than in his species, emulating the tentacula in size. Moérch places Rang’s shell in the subgenus Achates, while J. exigua is included in Jodina. It is highly probable that a critical exami- nation and dissection of the animals will establish generic dif- ferences among the Janthine. An opportunity occurs on our own shores for comparing those which are brought to the western portions of the British Islands by the Gulf-Stream. All the varieties of J. exigua from the Atlantic and the eastern seas presented a more rounded base than the British specimen figured by Reeve, which was probably imperfect in that part. The emargination of the outer lip is very variable in perfect specimens, some of the Madeiran and south-eastern shells exhi- biting an incision nearly as deep as that observable in J. bifida. The Madeiran type has a bluer tint than the more southern forms. There is a greater or less tendency to perforation in all the varieties—a feature which appears to have been overlooked. The apex is more or less developed ; and the paler band round the suture is present in some specimens, and deficient in others, from the same locality. Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. 409 M. Montrouzier has omitted to state on what special grounds he proposed to separate I. capreolata as a species. Morch has accepted it without question; but in none of the recorded cha- racters, whether in respect to general form, subperforation, colouring, depth of the marginal sinus, form of columella and base, carination, structure of apical nucleus, or bifariate sculp- ture, does any distinctive character from J. exigua appear to be discoverable. The shell from the South-eastern Archipelago may be reckoned as the largest known variety. That from the vicinity of St. Paul varies much in figure, one specimen having the breadth equal to the length ; others present the usual shape. I. nitens, Menke. This shell, of a uniform translucent purple colour, with a po- lished surface, only entered my towing net of a small size, my largest specimen being 7 mill. in length. I have, however, recorded the capture by one of my companions of fine examples with their floats, which were carinate above, and composed of large globules. No ovisacs were found attached to them. This variety is distinguished from the shell figured by Reeve by its somewhat depressed spire. The nuclei, which were taken on one occasion, are of a pale greyish violet, with a large rounded aperture, the columella not being elongated as in the more ad- vanced state of growth. I. Smithia, Reeve. Having taken only two minute specimens of the shell, supposed from its form and colours to be the young of this species, I have neglected to record any particulars respecting the float or animal. I. planispirata, Adams and Reeve. My largest specimen of this shell is only 94 mill. in diameter ; but one of my fellow-passengers took a large one, unprovided with ovisacs, but with a perfect float, which I noted as being elongate and convex, the globules composing it being large, ob- long, and transversely disposed. I have remarked that the floats may always be referred to the species to which they belong, when once observed in attachment to a shell, each kind having its peculiar form and mode of construction; therefore in sepa- rating species it is of great moment to attend to the float; and it is desirable that this part should be preserved in a dried state. It is quite sufficient to glance at the representation (pl. 11. fig. 10) in the Voyage of the‘ Samarang,’ to see that the fig. 9 of plate 2 in the ‘Iconica’ has no manner of resemblance to it, having a wide depressed-conoid spire with rapidly increasing whorls, instead of the depressed plano-convex spire with slowly Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vi. 410 Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. increasing whorls of the true species. The chief character of the “discoid” J. planispirata consists, according to the original de- scription, in “its narrow depressed mode of convolution,” of which Reeve’s figure No. 9 exhibits no appearance, the body of the shell in the latter exceeding in magnitude the area of the aperture, whereas in the ‘ Samarang’ figure the aperture is larger than the body of the shell. Moérch refers Reeve’s figure to J. planispirata as “ var. y. grandis,” without further remark. A. Adams says nothing of the sculpture. All my specimens are sculptured with undulate and radiate strie, which are more closely packed and more sharply plicate on the basal portion. Morch refers I. planispirata to the subgenus Jodes, Leach, the animal of which is stated to be viviparous. I. fragilis, Lam. (including the variety I. affinis, Reeve). The violet colour of the under side of the shell was visible in the water through the float, and assisted to distinguish it from the foam. The float was of strong texture, and was composed of large transverse polyhedrous globules arranged in a convex form on the surface exposed to the air; one proved to be dichotomous, evidently from some accident. The cilia within the animal’s mouth were stiff and prickly. Mé6rch includes the species in the subgenus Achates, Gistel, recorded as being oviparous. Our specimens were destitute of ovisacs ; whether in consequence of the season for their reaching maturity having passed, and of the animals having provided themselves with fresh floats, or from their being permanently deficient in those appendages, cannot be asserted. As soon as the water in which the specimens were placed for examination was changed, a quantity of beautiful car- mine fluid ejected spoiled it, and all died on the following day, some of them casting off their shells, when the animal, including the spiral portion, remained attached to the float at the surface of the water. A gummy coat, which was easily rubbed off while the shell was wet, dried into a moderately polished surface. The dimensions of four examples are as follow, tending to corroborate Mérch’s suggestion: regarding I. affinis, Reeve :— Long. Lat. Specimen resembling J. apt 224 254 mill. _ Approximate form . . Rie: again + ian Depressed variety . . . . 19 24 ,, Smallest specimen, . .. ., l47e 20°: The last approaches in form Rang’s figure, which Morch refers, as a variety, to I. violacea, Bolten. Respecting the younger examples of the variety taken in the Bay of Bengal, I only noted the number of individuals captured. Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. 411 This shell has a more shining surface, and a more convex conoid outline, with a somewhat impressed suture. Mérch considers I. roseola, Reeve, found a few degrees further south, near the Nicobars, to be another variety of the type attributed by Chemnitz to the same Gulf. I. umbilicata, D’ Orb. Morch seems to have been in doubt regarding Reeve’s figure. Although he cites it without comment among the synonyms of D’Orbigny’s shell, yet, under the head of JL. globosa, he had quoted it as the probable young of that species. J. wmbilicata is referred by Morch to the subgenus Jodina, one of the characters of which is the incised labrum. No trace of this is to be ob- served in Reeve’s figure No. 22, from a shell in Mr. Cuming’s collection, nor is it alluded to in the description. The conclu- sion to be derived from its appearance in the plate is that it was drawn from a broken shell, the want of correspondence between the right lip and the bifariate strie at the periphery being ob- vious. I have already noticed the deep incision observable in the beautiful and perfect examples from the Atlantic. There is a silky lustre on the surface, which causes the shell to approach in polish nearly to J. nitens, from which the different character of the base and the general form of the shell distinguish it. A pale band is observable round the suture; and in the large solid variety of the Bay of Bengal, which attains 10 millim. in length, there is also a pale band at the angular periphery. I can find no note of the animal or ovisacs of this species in my journals. I. pallida, Harvey. The floats are circular and spiral when in good condition ; but occasionally the sutural adhesion is lost, and the float, partially uncurling, assumes a semilunar form. The pen- dant cells of eggs are about the size and shape of small apple- pips, rough, and at first pink, but in a more advanced state purplish brown. Independent floats, provided with egg-cells, were also procured; and ail the shells with perfect floats were similarly endowed. If Reynell Coates’s observations really had reference to I. globosa, Swainson, and not to J. pallida, the floats of the former shell must be similar in spiral construction to those which I found attached to the latter. The rounded base of the columella is not adverted to by Reeve in his description of J. pallida. It constitutes the character of the section Amethystina, Gistel, on which its separation from I. globosa and its allies is grounded. Four out of six specimens of the Southern Atlantic form pre- sent a feeble lustre and a spiral sulcate striation, while the other two are deficient in sulcation and are covered with a peculiar 27% 412 Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. bloom devoid of lustre. Of the former, three are pale externally, the violet tinge being more vivid within the aperture near the outer lip; the fourth is altogether of a violet tint, more saturated within the aperture. Of the two shells with a dull surface, one is suffused with violet, the other is paler at the upper part. My largest specimen is 18 mill. in length by 11 in breadth. Others were procured of a greater size. Specimens stated to be from the coast of Portugal exhibit a bluer tint than the rosy violet of the southern shell. I. ceruleata, Reeve, and var. In colour this shell was found to vary from that of I. ceruleata, Reeve, to that of J. grandis of the same author, and in form from I. ceruleata in the depressed type, through J. communis, R. (which, according to Morch, is a variety of J. bicolor, Costa), to- wards J. grandis, the perfect form and full size of which Mérch affirms that J. bicolor attains occasionally. Of seven specimens, taken chiefly in my casting net, I retain five, the largest of which is 29 mill. in height and 33 mill. in diameter. In my journal, under date 2nd Dec. 1834, in 32° 26! S. lat. and 82° 21! EK. long., I noted that I had missed some very large specimens at which I had thrown my net. Moreh places I” bicolor (as. Coste, Morch) and J. ceruleata, R.., in the viviparous subgenus lodes, Leach, while he includes J. gran. dis, R.,in the oviparous subgenus Achates. The float of my species (under whatever name it may be retained) had a plane surface, and one side was thicker than the opposite edge. It was com- posed of large transverse bubbles. None of the specimens had egg-cells attached; but numerous large floats procured with them, and which, almost beyond question, belonged to the same species, were found bearing egg-cells, as noted in my journal on the 2nd and 3rd of December. The shells were taken daily, from the Ist to the 5th of that month; and as the Janthine which accompanied them belonged to a little variety of I. pallida, and to J. exigua, the small size of those shells and the very dif- ferent formation of their floats precluded the assignment of the large egg-bearing floats to those species. More shell-less floats were observed than those which bore shells. The animal was dark blue, with the exception of the whitish tentacula, and it gave out a purple fluid which stained the nets with a greenish colour. The white basal band in the specimens which resemble J. ceruleata gives place in one conoid specimen to a pinkish-violet band; and in others the whole base is of a uniform deep-violet tint, which gradually fades into opake white towards the summit of the spire. The sculpture is more or less rough in different individuals. The right lip is rather deeply Mr. W. H. Benson on Recluzia, Peiit. 413 emarginate. Further observations are necessary to decide whe- ther an obtuse or acute periphery is a sufficient character to enable us to pronounce an opinion on the viviparous or oviparous habit of a species. I may here remark that on one day J. pal- lida was taken without egg-cells, while two days after, the same species was provided with them,—a circumstance unfavourable to arguments derived from the negative character in other species. , Tanthina incisa, Philippi, has been overlooked by Mérch in his list of synonyms. It was described in the ‘ Zeitschrift fiir Malak.’ for 1848. The character attributed to the suture is found both im J. Carpenteri, Morch, and J. fragilis, Lamarck. Great stress is laid on the depth of the emargination of the labrum ; but this is so variable in other species, that it cannot be relied on alone for specific distinction. Recluzia, Petit. Two species of this Ianthid are figured in the ‘Journ. de Conch.’ for 1853 ; a third species, figured by Adams, is supposed by Morch to be R. turrita, V. d. Busch, described by Philippi as an Janthina in the ‘ Zeitschrift’ for 1848 (not 1847, as stated by Morch). A shell found by Bennett in his whaling voyage, near the Kingsmill group, to the east of New Ireland, and which he names, without a description, Janthina lutea, undoubtedly be- longs to this genus. In a line of sea-drift, he says, “lanthine were the most abundant of the floating Mollusks. Their num- ber was immense, and their floats contributed greatly to the white appearance of the froth-line. One species of this family was new to me, and is certainly very rare; its shell was yellow, rather smaller and more elongated than J. communis, and the whorl more prominent and spiral. The contained animal was also of a yellow colour, but in the form of its float and in other respects it closely resembled the ordinary blue-shelled species *.” The species of Recluzia of which the habitats are recorded come from Mazatlan, in Mexico, and the Arabian Gulf. Two specimens of a small shell, which must evidently be classed with this genus, and differing from any species described, were cap- tured in a towing net by one of my fellow-passengers, abreast of the opening between the Great and Little Nicobar, and about sixty miles to the west of it. Unfortunately he had cleared out the animals and thrown them away before informing me next day of his acquisition; and I was only able to note that it was a new, horn-coloured, shining, turreted shell, pointed at the base of the aperture, and with a smus above the angular base towards * Narrative of a Whaling Voyage, by F. D. Bennett, F.R.G.S., 1833- 1836 (published in 1840) ; vide vol. ii. pp. 62, 63, and Appendix, p. 298. 41 4 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. the columella. In size it was equal to Bithynia ventricosa. Pieces of drift-wood, vegetating seeds, shells of Spirula, a small Litiopa, Hyalee, Loligopsis, and one of the venomous sea-snakes of the Bay, with a keeled belly, black above and yellow below, and with a broad white zigzag line running along the laterally compressed tail, entered our towing nets on that night, ‘borne by the tidal currents through the group of islands. Morch rejects Jeffreys’s Recluzia aperta from the genus, and refers it to Amauropsis. The aspect of the shell is opposed to the supposition of its being a floating pelagian form. Cheltenham, Oct. 19, 1860. LII.—On a new Genus and some new Species of Mollusca from Japan. By Artuvur Anas, F.L.S., &c. Genus Cineuiina, A. Adams. Testa subulato-turrita. Anfractus numerosi, cingulis elevatis spiralibus instructi, interstitiis sculptis. Apertura oblonga, antice integra ; labio recto, simplici; labro acuto, arcuato. This genus most nearly resembles Monoptygma in form and sculpture ; but in the straight inner lip and absence of parietal fold it is like Turbonilla. The transverse ridges of the whorls likewise suggest Aclis, but the form of the aperture is very dif- ferent. Ihave found the typical species (described below) both in the north of China and in the Sea of Japan. Cingulina circinata, A. Adams. C. testa subulato-turrita tenui, alba, opaca; anfractibus normalibus circa 11, planiusculis, cingulis spiralibus tribus, interstitiis longitu- dinaliter concinne striatis; anfractu ultimo cingulis quatuor in- structo, basi convexo, liris spiralibus elevatis ornato. Hab. Awa-Sima; in shell-sand. Loo-shan-Kou (Shan-tung) ; in shell-sand. Genus PartuEnta, Lowe. Since writing my papers containing descriptions of new spe- cies of Parthenia, Odostomia, Dunkeria, &c., I have continued to investigate these interesting though somewhat diminutive forms, and am now enabled to record several additional species. 1. Parthenia spirata, A. Adams. P. testa ovato-conica, tenui, sordide alba, rimata; anfractibus nor- malibus 4, spiratis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis rectis subdi- stantibus, interstitiis lirulis obsolete decussatis, suturis canalicu- latis, costis in anfractu ultimo (basi liris convergentibus ornato) Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 415 ad peripheriam evanidis ; apertura ovata, postice acuminata ; labio arcuato, tenui, plica parva dentiformi in medio instructo; labro postice angulato. Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms. 2. Parthenia Pagodula, A. Adams. P. testa ovato-conica, acuminata, tenui, rimata, pallide fusea; anfrac- tibus normalibus 5, planatis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis obli- quis prominentibus, interstitiis leevibus, suturis profundis, an- fractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus, peripheria sub- angulata zonula foveolata circumcincta, basi levi; apertura ovata, antice producta; labio arcuato, plica parietali superiore parva. Hab, Tabu-Sima; 24 fathoms. 3. Parthenia fenestrata, A. Adams. P. testa ovato-conica, subrimata, tenui, sordide alba; anfractibus normalibus 3, spiratis, postice obtuse angulatis, costellis tenuibus prominentibus et liris elevatis transversis late clathratis, costellis in anfractu ultimo subito ad peripheriam terminantibus, basi planis ; apertura oblonga; labio arcuato, plica parietali obsoleta instructo. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 4, Parthenia Mariella, A. Adams. P. testa ovata, alba, solidiuscula, subrimata; anfractibus normalibus 3, planatis, postice plicatis plicis parvis distantibus, antice cingulo elevato spirali ornatis, suturis canaliculatis; anfractu ultimo pos- tice plicato, antice cingulis elevatis spiralibus (circiter novem) in- structo ; apertura oblonga; labio plica dentiformi parva mediana. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 5. Parthenia bellula, A. Adams. P. testa ovato-coniea, tenui, rimata, alba, opaca; anfractibus norma- libus 4, planatis, longitudinaliter. plicatis, plicis ad suturas inter- ruptis, suturis zonula spirali elevata succinctis ; anfractu ultimo plicis ad peripheriam desinentibus, peripheria rotundata zonulis spiralibus tribus ornato, basi radiatim plicato; apertura ovata ; labio tenui, arcuato, plica parietali superiore instructo. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms. 6. Parthenia punctigera, A. Adams. P. testa ovato-conica, alba, solida ; anfractibus normalibus 3, planu- _ latis, costellatis, costellis validis obliquis regularibus, interstitiis punctatis ; anfractu ultimo costellis ad peripheriam desinentibus, basi convexo, elevatim lirato ; apertura ovata, plica parietali parva superiore vix celata. - Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms. 416 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. Genus Ovostom1a, Fleming. 1. Odostomia vitrea, A. Adams. O. testa parva, imperforata, ovato-conica, solidiuscula, vitrea, pellu- cida, apice obtuso; anfractibus 34, planiusculis, suturis profundis, anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato, intus spiraliter sulcato ; apertura ovata; plica parietali valida, mediana, transversa. Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms. 2. Odostomia subangulata, A. Adams. O. testa rimata, ovato-conica, alba, opaca; anfractibus 53, planis, ultimo elongato, in medio subangulato, antice producto-acuminato ; suturis canaliculatis; apertura ovata, antice effusa; labio incras- sato; plica parietali valida, mediana, transversa. Hab. Tsu-Sima ; 26 fathoms. 3. Odostomia ovoidea, A. Adams. O. testa subrimata, oblongo-ovata, tenui, alba, opaca; anfractibus 43, convexiusculis, suturis mediocribus; anfractu ultimo amplo, ad basin rotundato; apertura oblonga; plica parietali parva, obliqua. Hab. Awa-Sima ; low water. 4. Odostomia producta, A. Adams. O. testa rimata, tenuicula, ovato-acuminata, alba, opaca; anfractibus planulatis, suturis profundis; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad basin rotundato; apertura oblonga; plica parietali superiore, parva, obliqua. Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms. 5. Odostomia nivea, A. Adams. O. testa rimata, ovato-conica, alba, semipellucida; anfractibus 54, planis, suturis exaratis; anfractu ultimo amplo, ad peripheriam subangulato; apertura ovata, antice subproducta; plica parietali parva, obliqua. Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms. Like O. subangulata in form, but thin and semipellucid ; and the inner lip in the adult not thickened. 6. Odostomia goniostoma, A. Adams. O. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, alba, opaca; anfractibus 44, planis, suturis canaliculatis; anfractu ultimo magno, ad peripheriam obtuse angulato ; apertura rhomboidea, antice producta et angu- lata ; plica parietali transversa, mediana. Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms. Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 417 7. Odostomia cana, A. Adams. O. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, sordide alba; anfractibus 43, convexiusculis, suturis impressis; anfractu ultimo amplo, ovato, ad peripheriam rotundato; apertura oblonga, antice producta et dilatata ; plica parietali valida, mediana, obliqua. Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms. 8. Odostomia neglecta, A. Adams. O. testa parva, ovato-conica, imperforata, alba, opaca, suturis sim- plicibus ; anfractibus 33, convexiusculis ; anfractu ultimo ad peri- pheriam rotundato; apertura ovato-oblonga ; plica parietali parva, obliqua. Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms. 9. Odostomia pruinosa, A. Adams. O. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, pruinosa, semiopaca, apice ob- tuso ; anfractibus 3}, planulatis, suturis impressis ; anfractu ultimo magno, ovato, ad peripheriam rotundato ; apertura oblonga, antice producta ; plica parietali parva, transversa, mediana. Hab. Okosiri; 35 fathoms. 10. Odostomia Achatinella, A. Adams. O. testa imperforata, ovato-pyramidali, solidiuscula, alba, semiopaca ; anfractibus 55, convexiusculis, suturis impressis ; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad peripheriam vix angulato; apertura ovata; plica parietali parva, transversa. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms. 11. Odostomia subdiaphana, A. Adams. O. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, alba, semipellucida ; anfractibus 23, planatis, suturis profundis; anfractu ultimo magno, ad peri- pheriam obtuse angulato; apertura ovato-rhomboidea; labro in medio subangulato, . plica parietali parva transversa. Hab. Okosiri; 35 fathoms. Like O. goniostoma, but smaller, thinner, semipellucid, and the spire more conical. Subgenus Evarra, A. Adams. 12. Odostomia (Evalea) sulcata, A. Adams. O. testa ovato-oblonga, alba, imperforata, solida; anfractibus 53, convexiusculis, transversim valde sulcatis, interstitiis punctatis ; apertura ovata; plica parietali transversa, conspicua; labro sub- incrassato. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms. 418 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 13. Odostomia (Evalea) lirata, A. Adams. O. testa ovato-conica imperforata, alba, opaca; anfractibus 43, pla- nis, transversim valde liratis, liris subdistantibus, interstitiis lon- gitudinaliter creberrime striatis; apertura rhomboidea; plica pa- rietali parva, mediana, transversa; labro in medio subangulato. Hab. Tabu-Sima; 26 fathoms: Sado; 30 fathoms. Genus TuRBONILLA, Risso. 1. Turbonilla perfecta, A. Adams. T. testa elongato-turrita, tereti, tenui, cornea, subdiaphana ; anfrac- tibus normalibus 14, rotundatis; costis obliquis, validis, eequali- bus, interstitiis levibus ; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus, basi levi convexo; apertura oblonga, subquadrata ; labio vix recto. Hab. Port Hamilton; 7 fathoms. I also obtained this species in the Korea Strait, near Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 2. Turbonilla eximia, A, Adams. T. testa subulato-turrita, solida, alba, zona pallide rufa spirali obso- lete cincta ; anfractibus normalibus 9, planatis, in medio constrictis; costis validis, undulatis, prominentibus, interstitiis liris validis spiralibus decussatis; anfractu ultimo costis ultra peripheriam _ extendentibus, deinde evanidis, basi convexo, liris spiralibus ornato; apse Wa subquadrata; labio crasso, superne subtortuoso, antice reflexo. Hab. Chosan Harbour ; 6 fathoms. 3. Turbonilla venustula, A. Adams. T. testa aciculato-turrita, alba, solida; anfractibus normalibus 11, planatis ; costis validis, rectis, subconfertis ; interstitiis liris elevatis spiralibus confertis decussatis; anfractu ultimo costis ad peri- pheriam desinentibus, basi convexo, lirulis spiralibus instructo ; apertura oblonga, subquadrata ; labio curvato, antice dilatato. Hab. Chosan Harbour; 6 fathoms. 4. Turbonilla macilenta, A. Adams. T. testa aciculato-turrita, gracili, alba, solida, opaca; anfractibus normalibus 7, convexiusculis ; costis rectis, crassis, subdistantibus, interstitiis simplicibus ; apertura ovata; labio recto. Hab. Port Hamilton; 7 fathoms. 5. Turbonilla monocycla, A. Adams. T. testa subulato-turrita, rimata, sordide alba, solidiuscula; anfrac- tibus normalibus 8, planatis, suturis canaliculatis; costis undu- latis, prominentibus, subconfertis, interstitiis simplicibus; costis in anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam desinentibus, peripheria lira Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 419 spirali duplicata elevata apicibus costarum decussata ornata ; aper- tura ovata, antice producta; labio tenui, arcuato, superne tortuoso. Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms. 6. Turbonilla nitida, A. Adams. T.. testa subulato-turrita, nivea, vix opaca; anfractibus normalibus 10, convexiusculis, suturis profundis; costis prominentibus, sub- obliquis, distantibus, interstitiis liris evanidis spiralibus decussatis ; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam subito truncatis, basi leevi ; apertura subquadrata ; labio brevi, recto. Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms. 7. Turbonilla commoda, A. Adams. 7. testa aciculato-turrita, gracili, sordide alba, solida; anfractibus normalibus 11, convexiusculis ; costis validis, subdistantibus, in- terstitiis levibus, costis in anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam desi- nentibus ; apertura subcirculari; labio brevi, recto, crasso. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms. 8. Turbonilla sculptilis, A. Adams. T. testa subulato-turrita, sordide alba, solida; anfractibus normali- bus 8, convexis; costis latis, rectis, subdistantibus, interstitiis foveolatis ; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam subito truncatis, basi leevi; apertura subquadrata; labio recto. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms. 9. Turbonilla fragilis, A. Adams. T. testa aciculato-turrita, gracili, alba, tenui, nitida, subdiaphana ; anfractibus normalibus 10, convexiusculis; costis obliquis validis, distantibus, interstitiis levibus, suturis inter apices costarum pro- funde canaliculatis; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam obso- letis, basi leevi convexo; apertura subquadrata; labio arcuato, antice producto. _ Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms. ~ 10. Turbonilla bicincta, A. Adams. T. testa subulato-turrita, alba, tenui, subdiaphana; anfractibus nor- malibus 11, convexiusculis, fasciis duabus angustis rufescentibus ornatis ; costis validis, vix obliquis, lirulis spiralibus elevatis de- cussatis; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus, basi lirulis spiralibus instructo; apertura subcirculari; labio arcuato. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms. 11. Turbonilla cincta, A. Adams. T. testa pyramidato-subulata, turrita, sordide alba; anfractibus nor- malibus 8, planatis, postice constrictis, in medio fascia rufa con- 420 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. spicua circumcinctis; costis validis, prominentibus, undulatis ; interstitiis valde punctatis; costis in anfractu ultimo gradatim evani- dis, ad peripheriam obsoletis ; apertura oblongo-subquadrata ; labio arcuato. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 12. Turbonilla munda, A. Adams. T. testa subulato-pyramidali, turrita, alba, tenui, semipellucida ; an- - fractibus normalibus 8, convexiusculis ;- costis obliquis, prominen- tibus, distantibus, interstitiis levibus, costis in anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam subito truncatis; apertura subquadrata ; labio recto, superne vix tortuoso. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 13. Turbonilla speciosa, A. Adams. T. testa elongata, turrita, tereti, solidiuscula, opaca, sordide alba; anfractibus normalibus 12, convexiusculis; costis rectis, promi- nentibus, sequidistantibus, interstitiis levibus; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam subito truncatis, basi lineis spiralibus ob- soletis ornato; apertura oblonga; labio recto, crasso, antice vix everso. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 14. Turbonilla debils, A. Adams. T. testa subulato-turrita, cornea, tenui, semipellucida, aureo-nitente, rufo-pallido obsolete fasciata ; anfractibus normalibus 11, planatis, quibusdam varicosis ; costis subtenuibus, undulatis, interstitiis valde punctatis; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam subito trun- catis, basi levi convexo; apertura subquadrata; labio recto, tenui, antice producto. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 15. Turbonilla modica, A. Adams. T. testa subulato-turrita, alba, opaca; anfractibus normalibus 7, convexis; costis validis, crassis, obliquis, interstitiis valde punc- tatis ; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam obsoletis, basi leevi convexo ; apertura ovata; labio arcuato. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. 16. Turbonilla Scaliola, A. Adams. T. testa aciculato-turrita, solida, sordide alba, nitida; anfractibus normalibus 7, convexis ; costis paucis, prominentibus, latis, rotun- datis, postice nodosim angulatis, interstitiis levibus; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus, basi lirulis spiralibus ornato; apertura circulari; labio arcuato. Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms. Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 42] 17. Turbonilla metulina, A. Adams. T’. testa pyramidato-subulata, turrita, tenui, lactea, opaca ; anfractibus normalibus 9, convexis; costis obliquis, prominentibus, sequidi- stantibus, interstitiis lirulis elevatis spiralibus decussatis ; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus, basi levi convexo ; apertura subquadrata; labio recto. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. The species of Turbonilla obtained by me from the Japanese side of the Korea Strait and from other parts of the Sea of Japan are, with one exception (viz. T. perfecta, A. Adams), dif- ferent from those I discovered at Chosan, in the Korea peninsula, and at Port Hamilton, one of the Korean archipelago. They are all very elegant and of delicate construction. Genus Levcorina, A. Adams. 1. Leucotina exarata, A. Adams. I. testa ovato-conica, alba, umbilicata, solidiuscula; anfractibus 44, convexiusculis, transversim liratis, interstitiis tenuissime longitu- dinaliter striatis ; apertura ovata, postice acuta; plica parietali vix mediana, parva, obliqua. Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms. 2. Leucotina insculpta, A. Adams. L. testa acuminato-ovata, alba, perforata, solidiuscula ; anfractibus 43, convexiusculis, transversim liratis, interstitiis valde punctatis ; apertura oblonga, postice angustata, antice dilatata; labio incras- sato, plica parietali vix celato. Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms. Genus Dunxeria, P. P. Carpenter. 1. Dunkeria scabra, A. Adams. SY \S7E.V.26- BSI D. testa subulato-turrita, pallide fusca, imperforata; anfractibus 84, convexis, costis nodosis longitudinalibus et liris elevatis tribus transversis (circiter 7 in anfractu ultimo) cancellatis; apertura _ ovata ; labio antice rufo tincto. Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms. 2. Dunkeria ferruginea, A. Adams. D. testa perparva, pyramidato-turrita, imperforata, ferruginea; an- fractibus 55, convexis, ad suturas angustatis, liris duabus trans- versis nodulosis costellis longitudinalibus validis distantibus de- cussatis ; liris in anfractu ultimo 3; apertura ovato-quadrangulari, antice acuminata. 3 Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms. 422 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 3. Dunkeria reticulata, A. Adams. D. testa subulato-turrita, imperforata, fusco-cimerea ; anfractibus 83, convexis, costellis longitudinalibus et liris transversis tenuibus ele- vatis reticulatis; liris tribus ad costas nodulosis; in anfractu ultimo liris numerosis; apertura ovata, antice acuminata ; labio rectiusculo. Hab. Awa-Sima ; low water. Genus Carutus, Montfort. Capulus dilatatus, A. Adams. C. testa alba, lineis concentricis irregularibus instructa, transversim subquadrata, lateribus valde dilatatis, apice marginali postico recurvato; apertura transversim ovata, intus alba, nitida, margine foliaceo, reflexo, valde dilatato, postice vix reeto, antice arcuato. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. Genus Acatua, A. Adams. Agatha virgo, A. Adams. A, testa subulato-turrita, eburnea, opaca, nitida; anfractibus 94, planulatis, ad suturas vix angulatis, longitudinaliter substriatis, transversim (sub lente) obsolete sulcatis; apertura oblongo-ovata, antice subproducta; labio inferne plica valida obliqua instructo ; labro intus leevi, margine simplici acuto. Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms. This species is as elegant in form as it is pure in colour ; it is about an inch long, and may well be regarded as the queen of a genus of which all the species are lovely. Genus Cemorta, Leach. Cemoria nobilis, A. Adams. C. testa ovata, depresso-conica; apice subcentrali, postice recurvo ; dorso costis radiantibus tribus parvis cum uno majore alternanti- bus, lineis elevatis concentricis decussatis; foramine lanceolato, antice angustato, postice in suleum desinente ; septo interno valido, arcuato; apertura intus radiatim sulcata, margine dentato-crenato. Hab. Okosiri; 35 fathoms. This is the largest species of the genus, being nearly an inch long and half.an inch high. Shan-Tung, China, May 8, 1860. Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia. 423 LIII.— Observations on the Development of the Cirripedia. By Dr. Aveust Kroun*. [With a Plate. | Tue results which we have lately obtained—thanks to the labours of Burmeister+, Spence Bate t, and Darwin §—upon the develop- ment of the Cirripedia are so satisfactory, that we might already congratulate ourselves wpon an insight into the manifold changes passed through by the young animal from its birth to the attain- ment of its perfect form, if there were not a sensible gap still vacant. It is still unknown by what intermediate steps the larva, which, during the first period of its development, agrees in so many respects with the young forms of the Entomostraca, especially the Copepoda, passes to the subsequent Cypris-like form. During my residence in Funchal, and afterwards at Messina, I was able to obtain some information upon this still unexplained point. Before communicating my observations on this subject, I think it will be necessary in the first place to describe the form presented by the larva during the first period of its development, and then to refer more particularly to individual organs which are peculiar to it in its later Cypris-form. At a certain stage of development, when the larva has moulted two or three times after its escape from the egg, we distinguish in it a broad body (Vorderletb), frequently truncated in front, and diminishing posteriorly, followed by two slender processes extend- ing backwards (Pl. VII. fig. 1). The superior process has the form of a straight, extended, and often very long spme; the in- ferior one, which is stouter, runs, gradually tapering, to a forked extremity, and is, especially in the later stages, capable of being bent and extended. I characterize it provisionally as the caudiform appendage ||. The body is covered on the dorsal ‘surface with a carapace or shield, the anterior angles of which are produced into two thin horns, furnished with a few curved bristles at the apex J. On the lower surface the body is provided with three pairs of swimming feet, and with a proboscidiform process spring- ing freely from the middle between the last pair. Close behind the anterior margin of the carapace, a small eye, provided with if paeneet from Wiegmann’s Archiy, 1860, p. 1, by W. S. Dallas, F. + Beitrage zur Naturgeschichte der Rankenfiisser, 1843. hy On the Development of the Cirripedia, Annals, ser. 2. vol, viii. p. 324) \ rr sidcnceraph of the subclass Cirripedia, 1851 & 1854. || From the figures to Spence Bate’s memoir, I cannot but think that this observer regards the spinous process as a prolongation of the carapace next to be mentioned, which is certainly wrong. {| Burmeister and Darwin regard these horns as antenne, but erro- neously, as will hereafter appear. 424 Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia. a prominent lens and enveloped in dark pigment, shines through from the interior of the body. This ocellus rests upon the middle of the anterior margin of a distinctly marked structurf closely applied to the ventral surface, and surrounding the ceso- phagus like a ring (PI. VII. fig. 3), which I can regard as nothing but the central mass of the nervous system or as the cesophageal ring. The swimming feet, of which the foremost pair are simple, the intermediate and hinder pairs divided into two branches, are abundantly beset with long bristles, part of which are simple, part delicately plumose (fig. 2). In the middle of the extremity of the proboscidiform process is the mouth, leading into a narrow cesophagus, which extends through the axis of the process, and penetrates into the body through the orifice of the cesophageal ring. ‘The rest of the alimentary canal passes straight through the body, swells in the middle of its course into a roundish dila- tation, and terminates in an anus, situated dorsally at the base of the caudiform appendage (fig. 2) *. In the second period of development, the larva, as is well known, is enclosed in a bivalved carapace or shell, in the same way as the genus Cypris. It possesses two compound eyes and one simple one, and is furnished on the lower surface of the hinder part of the body, corresponding with the thorax of the mature animal, with six pairs of swimming feet divided into two branches. At the extremity of this region of the body there is a short tail-like process (abdomen of Darwin), which is furnished with two appendages resembling the branches of the swimming feet. Two other strongly developed members are particularly worthy of notice; these spring from the fore part of the body, in the vicinity of the compound eyes. With their assistance the larva creeps about, and it is by means of them that it finally attaches itself to foreign bodies, when the time has arrived for its last metamorphosis f. The two compound eyes lie quite laterally close under the * Leaving out of consideration the horns of the carapace and the spinous process, the larvee of the Cirripedes consequently agree closely, both in their external and internal structure, with the young forms of the Cyclo- pide, as these are made known to us by the admirable memoir of Claus (On the Anatomy and Developmental History of the Copepoda, Wieg- mann’s Archiv, 1858, p. 1). This agreement shows itself not only in the similar number and analogous nature of the swimming feet, but also in the structure of the eye (see Claus, /. c. figs. 64 & 66), in the arrangement of the alimentary tube, and in the presence of a so-called oral hood (Mund- kappe), which is to be compared with the proboscidiform process. But the caudiform appendage of the Cirripede-larve corresponds with the poste- rior segment of the Nauplius-form of the Copepod-larve, as will appear hereafter. + Upon this period see the extremely accurate and complete description of Darwin (vol. 1. pp. 110-123). Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia. 425 corresponding valves of the shell, in the anterior portion of the hody, which, in the Lepadide, afterwards becomes for the most l art developed into the peduncle. They consist of a dark mass of pigment, in which several roundish crystalline bodies are deeply immersed, and of an external envelope, which covers the crystalline bodies in the form of a cornea; they therefore agree in structure with the eye of the Daphniade. The simple eye is situated in the median line, higher up to- wards the back than the compound eyes, and a little behind them. It is, as will hereafter appear, the ocellus of the previous period. It consists of a firm capsule filled with a mass of blackish- brown pigment, but apparently no longer contains a lens, and is thus reduced to a mere organ for distinguishing light and darkness. In the last metamorphosis it passes into the young Cirripede, and is always, as is well known, readily to be detected even in fully developed Cirripedes, especially the Lepadide. The six pairs of swimming feet, which are subsequently con- verted into the cirri, consist of a peduncle, from which the two branches already mentioned are given off; the terminal joint of the latter bears several very long biplumose bristles. The two appendages of the caudal process or abdomen are beset at the extremity with exactly similar bristles. The two walking or adhering feet consist of four joints, of which the third is dilated into a disk ; the very short terminal joint is attached to the upper surface of the disciform joint, and indeed quite to one side and at a right angle (see Darwin, pl. 30. fig. 8). In walking, during which the legs are alternately ex- tended and retracted, the disciform joint presses, like a sucker, so firmly to the object. as to enable the animal even to creep up polished surfaces, such as the wall of a glass. By means of the same disciform joints the young animal attaches itself to foreign bodies when it is about to undergo its final meta- morphosis *. After these explanations, I may pass to my own observations. I have observed the transition to the Cypris-form in two spe- cies of larvee, one of which I met with in various stages of deve- * As Darwin has already proved, a regular cementation, by means of a tenacious gluey substance issuing from the adhesive disks, takes place during this adhesion. This cement is conveyed to the adhesive disks by two canals (the cement-ducts), which may be traced through the axis of the ambulatory feet as far as two sausage-shaped masses situated in the body, which Darwin regards as the glands preparing the cement (see Dar- win, pp. 116 & 122). Darwin’s investigations show further that the ce- mentation goes on uninterruptedly during the growth of the Cirripedia, and that im proportion as the surface of adhesion (the lower extremity of the peduncle in the Lepadide, or the base of the shell in the Balanidz) increases in size, the cement-apparatus also becomes further developed. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 28 426 Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia. lopment during my residence in Madeira. It is probably the young of a Balanide. i In the older larve of this kind (fig. 1) the anterior body is o: considerable size, and the carapace is furnished at the anterior margin with two moderately long horns, and at the posterior margin with two spines directed obliquely upwards, which are wanting in younger larve., The caudiform appendage is armed, about halfway to its apex, with four lateral spines of consider- able size arranged in two pairs, and is a good deal thicker than . the spinous process, especially in its anterior incrassated half. In still further advanced larve the carapace appears enlarged and much arched. One day a larger and still further developed larva of the same kind was captured; its close examination gave the following results :—The carapace was now so far changed from its former state, that it extended further down, and thus enclosed the body on both sides. The caudiform appendage appeared strongly inflated in its anterior longer portion, reaching somewhat beyond the above-mentioned pairs of spines. On the lower surface of this portion six pairs of processes, arranged close together in a row, could be distinguished through the skin; each of these con- sisted of a comparatively long peduncle and of two short branches terminating in rounded ends, issuing from. it. Close behind the last pair, another much shorter process, with two projections similar to the branches of the longer processes, shone through the skin. _ Both the projections, as well as the above-mentioned branches, appeared to be set with thin offshoots or filaments, which were recognized as the rudiments of so many sete. With regard to the signification of these processes I could not long remain in doubt; they were evidently the swimming feet in course of development, and the base of the caudal process the subsequent Cypris-like form. It followed, therefore, that the whole inflated part of the caudiform appendage was to be re- garded as the rudiment of the future thorax. On each side, in the same line with the original simple eye, now become larger and enveloped by a very dark pigment, a roundish organ was distinguished, containing several scattered deposits of reddish- yellow pigment. The opinion forced itself upon me at once that these two structures could only be the rudiments of the compound eyes, which indeed was soon confirmed, as I succeeded in ob- serving the gradual conversion into the Cypris-form in the same larva. On the third day after the capture of the larva, I saw the carapace prolonged so far backwards as to form a roof over the entire anterior portion of the caudiform appendage. The simple eye had become still larger, whilst the pigment-deposits in the Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia. 427 rudiments of the compound eyes appeared more crowded together and of a darker or blackish colour. The swimming feet had become further developed. On the morning of the fourth day I found the animal already metamorphosed, which, as was to be expected, did not take place without a shedding of the pre- vious envelopes of the larva. Although these observations evidently proved that in the transition to the second period of development the carapace be- comes converted into the bivalve shell, and the whole anterior portion of the caudiform appendage into the thorax, it still remained quite uncertain from what parts the ambulatory or adhesive feet might have been produced. I only obtained accu- rate information upon this point subsequently in Messina, from the larva of another nearly allied species, which was captured in a very far advanced stage, and the metamorphosis of which took place as early as the evening of the same day. From this larva, in the compound eyes of which the individual crystalline bodies imbedded in the pigment-mass were distinctly recogniz- able, I believe I have ascertained with certainty that the adhe- sive legs are produced from the anterior pair of swimming feet [in the first stage of the larva]. The end of each of these feet was flattened into a disk, upon which a terminal joint appeared to be seated, exactly in the same way as in the adhesive feet*. Judging from the above results, the larva of a Lepas observed by Burmeister (/. c. p. 16, tab. 1. figs. 3 & 4), and regarded both by that naturalist and by Darwin (/. c. p. 109) as the represen- tative of a stage of development immediately preceding the _ Cypris-form, can no longer be taken as such. It is already, as shown by Burmeister’s figure, attached by means of the adhesive feet, and possesses a bivalved shell, but differs essentially [from the ordinary form] in having, instead of six, only three pairs of swimming feet, of which the foremost is stated to be undivided. I can consequently regard this larva as nothing but an aborted, or, which is more probable, as a monstrous specimen. In conclusion, I may call attention to a young Cirripede- larva observed in Messina, probably belonging to a Lepadide. The carapace, as shown in fig. 2, is pentagonal, and armed on the upper surface with a strong spine, the apex of which is bent backwards, and on the margins with several symmetrical longer * The opinion of Burmeister and Darwin, that the horns of the carapace become metamorphosed into the adhesive feet (“ prehensile antenne ” of Darwin), is consequently erroneous. The horns, as I convinced myself, are thrown off unchanged with the envelope of the larva. What becomes of the two posterior pairs of swimming feet in the change is entirely un- known to me. 28% 428 Dr. A. Giinther on Psammophis Perroteti. and shorter teeth. The spinous process of the body is of extra- ordinary length; the caudiform appendage, which is still but little developed, terminates in a pointed extremity bent upwards. The length of the larva is 3 millim. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII. Fig. 1. Larva, probably of a Balanide, seen from above. Of the swim- ming feet, only the middle pair and one of the anterior are seen extended: a, carapace; 0 6, horns of the carapace; ec, eye; d, spinous process of the body; e, caudiform appendage of the ody. Fig. 2. Very cee larva of a Cirripede, probably a Lepadide; from the back : a to e, as in fig. 1; f, alimentary canal. Fig. 3. A portion of the body of the larva of Lepas anatifera after the first moulting, strongly magnified : a, central mass of the nervous system ; 4, ocellus; ¢c, the two horns of the carapace. LIV.—Note on Psammophis Perroteti, D. & B. By Dr. Atsert GinTHER. [With a Plate. ] Dumerit and Brsron have omitted several important characters in their description of this remarkable snake, which is a truly intermediate form between Psammophis and Dryophis. One of its most important characters appeared to me to be the keeled scales of the coccygeal region *; but as nothing of it is men- tioned by the French herpetologists, I failed to recognize the first specimens which came under my observation, and described them as a new species—Dryophis tropidococcyx. The latter specific name has been chosen with the view of its serving as the name of the genus, if the snake should be considered as a peculiar type. It cannot be referred either to Psammophis or to Dryophis without disturbing the natural characters of those genera; whilst, as a separate genus, it may be placed in the family of Dryophide, the characters being rather more in favour of its relation to this family than to the Psammophide. TRoPIDOCOCCYX. Habit and physiognomy of Psammophis. Scales smooth, those of the coccygeal region keeled. Rostral shield far pro- duced backwards. A single nasal, pierced by the nostril ; pos- terior nasal and loreal absent, replaced by the anterior and posterior frontals, which are bent downwards on the side of the head. Pupil horizontal (Dryophis). The fifth of the anterior maxillary teeth and the hindmost longest, the latter grooved. * A similar peculiarity occurs in Aspidura trachyprocta, Cope, and Trachischium, Gthr. ‘Tuffen West, ad nat. aculp. Ss = eu f q y i iH ! i i J {a 7 1a \t\ Sy) W, West, imp. Rey. A. M. Norman on an undescribed Crustacean. 429 T. Perroteti. Pl. VIL. figs. 5, 6, 7. Psammophis Perroteti, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 898. Dryophis tropidococcyx, Gthr. Catal. Col. Snakes, p. 157. Brownish-green; without epidermis, green (Dryophis); a whitish line along the side of the belly (Dryophis).. Upper labials eight, the fourth and fifth * coming into the orbit. One anterior and one posterior ocular. Scales in fifteen rows. Hab. Madras. LV.—On an undescribed Crustacean of the Genus Mysis. By the Rev. Atrrep Merrie Norman, M.A. [ With a Plate. ] Taree members of the genus Mysis are described in ‘ Bell’s British Crustacea.’ Since the publication of that work, the number of British species has been doubled. In the year 1853, Mr. Gosse described a new form in this Journal under the name of Mysis productust. In the spring of 1855, I met with two additional species in rock-pools at Falmouth; and these were described the following year by Mr. R. Couch, who had taken them at Penzance}. The six above-mentioned species, together with that now to be characterized, may be divided into the following sections :— A. Telson (central lamina of the tail) with the apex bifurcate. Mysis flexuosus, Miiller; Mysis Lamorne, R. Q. Couch; Mysis Spiritus, n. 8. | B. Telson with the apex entire. Mysis vulgaris, J. V. Thompson ; Mysis Oberon, R. Q. Couch ; Mysis Griffithsia, Bell; Mysis productus, Gosse. It will be necessary, in order to draw attention to the distin- guishing characteristics, to describe the species of the first section. Mysis flecuosus, Miller. Pl. VIII. figs. 2 & 3. Cancer flecuosus, Miller, Zool. Dan. vol. iv. p. 34, tab. 66. Mysis spinulosus, Leach, Linn. Trans. xi. p. 350; Desm. Consid. p. 242 ; M.-Edw. Crust. ii. p. 457. Praunus flecuosus, Leach, Ed. Ene. vii. p. 401. Mysis Chameleon, J. V. Thompson, Zool. Researches, p. 28, figs. 1-10; M.-Edw. Crust. 457; Bell. Brit. Crust. p. 336; White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 143. Mysis Leachii, J. V. Thompson, Zool. Researches, p. 27. Mysis albescens, cinereus, viridis vel brunneus. Thorax cylindricus. * My former statements, that the third and fourth (p. 157) or the fifth and sixth (p. 158) upper labial shields enter the orbit, are erroneous. + Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 2nd ser. vol. xii. p. 156, pl. 6. fig. 5. + The Zoologist, vol. xiv. (1856), pp. 5284-5288, 430 Rev. A. M. Norman on an undescribed Abdomen a thorace ad caudam gradatim diminuens. Appendix antennarum squamiformis oblongo-lanceolata, apice oblique trun- cato, spina ad marginis exterioris apicem munita; apex margoque interior dense ciliati; margo exterior sine ciliis, Thoracis frons rostrata ; rostrum breve, obtusum, vix tertiam oculorum partem superans. Oculi appendicis antennarum tertiam partem vix eequant. Antenne prelonge. Telson (sive lamella caudalis media) apice fisso intermedias fere pervenit lamellas ; fissura brevis. Colour very variable, whitish, ashy, green or brown of various shades. Carapace cylindrical. Rostrum short, triangular, not exceeding one-third the length of the eye-peduncle. Antennal: scale oblong-lanceolate, with an obliquely truncate apex, three times the length of the eye, and more than twice that of the peduncle of the internal antennz; a spine at the apex of the outer margin, which is not ciliated; inner margin and apex densely ciliated. Antenne long and slender. Telson about as long as the intermediate laminz, bifurcate about one-third of its length. - The most widely diffused species on our coasts; common in rock-pools. ‘ Mysis Lamorne, R.Q. Couch. PI. VIII. figs. 4 & 5. Mysis Lamorne, Couch, The Zoologist (1856), p. 5286; White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 143. 3 ; Mysis crassus, sanguineus vel aurantius. Thoracis latera pone multum dilatata. -4bdomen lateribus fere parallelis, segmentisque subeequalibus. Appendix antennarum squamiformis obovata, brevis, utrinque dense ciliata, nulla spina instructa. Thoracis frons breviter rostrata. Pedunculi oculorum perbreves, attamen appen- dicis antennarum brevis plus quam dimidium superantes. Antenne prelongee. Telson breve, ad apicem atque per longitudinis tertiam partem fissum, intermediarum dimidium lamellarum tantum attingit. Colour “arterial-blood-red” or orange. Carapace greatly widening behind, and “more enlarged posteriorly than in any other long-tailed Crustacean” (Couch). Abdomen of nearly equal diameter throughout. Rostrum short, triangular, one-third the length of the very short peduncle of the eye. Antennal scale ovate, with the apex rounded, very short, slightly exceeding the length of the peduncle of the internal antenne, ciliated all round, and having no spine on. the external margin. Antenne long. Telson short, half the length of the intermediate laminz, the bifurcation through half its length. This species approaches very near to M. oculatus O. Fab. (Cancer oculatus, O. Fab. Faun. Groen. p. 245; Mysis Fabricii, Leach, Linn. Trans. vol. xi. p. 350 ; Thompson, Zool. Researches, Part 1), and may prove to be synonymous with it. Rock-pools: Penzance (Couch) ; Falmouth (Norman). Crustacean of the Genus Mysis. 431 Mysis Spiritus, n.s. Pl. VIII. figs. 1 & 1*. Mysis gracilis, pellucidus, vitreus. Thorax cylindricus. Abdomen -a thorace ad caudam gradatim diminuens ; abdominis segmentum penultimum longius quam cetera. Appendix antennarum squa- miformis subtriangularis, apice acuto; spina in medio marginis exterioris posita; margo interior atque exterior supra spinam dense ciliati; margo exterior sub spina non ciliatus. Thoracis Jrons vix rostrata, fere subtruncata. Pedunculi oculorum longi, appendicisque antennarum dimidium superantes. Antenne breves, thorace vix longiores. TJelson apice fisso intermedias fere sequat lamellas ; fissura brevis. A perfectly colourless, glassy, transparent species, and, like M. Oberon, scarcely to be distinguished except by its black eyes ; very slender and graceful in form. Carapace cylindrical, not widening behind. Abdomen gradually tapering towards the tail. The front margin of the carapace can scarcely be said to be rostrate, being very nearly truncate. Antennal scale sub- triangular, with the apex acute, not twice as long as the very long peduncle of the eye, and slightly exceeding the peduncle of the interior antennz; a spine placed half-way up the outer margin ; internal and external margins above the spine densely ciliated ; external margin below the spine plain. Antenne re- markably short, not so long as the carapace; the peduncles of the interior exceed their filaments in length. Telson two-thirds the length of the intermediate lamelle ; the bifurcation is through about a third of its length. Taken in sandy rock-pools at the “ Black Hall Rocks,”’ on the coast of Durham. The following differential characters may be usefully borne in mind by the carcinologist :— ! M. Lamorne has no spine.on the antennal scale. M. flexuosus has a spine at the apex of-a lanceolate, obliquely truncate scale. M. Spiritus has a spine about the centre of the outer margin of a subtriangular pointed scale. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. Fig. 1. Mysis Spiritus (Norman). [The spine on the antennal scale is represented too high up. ] Fig. 1*. Telson of Mysis Spiritus. Fig. 2. Head of Mysis fleewosus (Miiller). Fig. 3. Tail of the same. - Fig. 4. Head of Mysis Lamorne (Couch). Fig. 5. Tail of the same. Sedgefield, co. Durham, Oct. 22, 1860. 432 Dr. F. Miiller on Philomedusa Vogtii. LVI.—On Philomedusa Vogtii, a parasite on Medusa. By Fritz Mt.uer, of Santa Catharina*. [With a Plate. | Ture Meduse are infested by the most various parasites. Infu- soria swim about in the testes of Tamoya; Trematoda and other Entozoa often occur in abundance in the gelatinous substance of different species; Isopoda, Amphipoda, and a Palemon of glassy transparency, move about in the mucus of the disk and arms, the urticating filaments of which cause rapid death to other Crustaceans; and a Crab (Libinia?), of gigantic size compared with its host, is in the habit of taking up its abode between the four columns bearing the arm-plates of the Rhizostomide. But it appeared to me that the most remarkable of all these parasites, and one well worthy of a particular de- scription, is the Helianthoid Polype to which the following pages are devoted, partly as it is the first parasitic species of its group, and partly because its almost Acalephoid transparency enables us to make an easy and certain inspection of its certainly very simple anatomical conditions. Philomedusa Vogtit, which is the name I give to the animal, appears, when it has dilated the cavity of the body with water, in the form of a cylindrical sac, of about 30 millim. (rarely over 50 millim.) in length, and 5 millim. in thickness. The posterior extremity is usually slightly diminished, rounded-off in a sphe- rical form, or more or less drawn in like a funnel. At the an- terior extremity there is a circle of twelve short (about 4 millim. in length), thick, cylindrical tentacles with rounded, closed apices, which are sometimes carried expanded in the same plane, sometimes extended obliquely forwards, but most frequently bent back towards the posterior extremity. All the tentacles are nearly of the same length; nevertheless we may distinguish six longer ones, and six shorter ones alternating with these, although this inequality is frequently effaced by their different states of contraction. Commencing between each pair of tentacles, twelve shallow longitudinal furrows traverse the surface of the body, and meet together in a radiate form in the middle of the poste- rior extremity. The colour of the animal in this state is limited to a whitish turbidity; when the animal is most strongly con- tracted, which usually gives it the form of a fig with twelve longitudinal furrows and numerous transverse wrinkles, the co- lour is concentrated to a dingy yellow, with more or less of a reddish tinge. The tentacles sometimes appear of a slightly reddish colour; and at the base, on the inside, there is usually * Translated from Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1860, p. 57, by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S. eh ; ee aii yl @ ete ra et Pe ET =" Care T NS Were 7 . Sao Ce Sa — ST Basire.sc. Dr. F, Miller on Philomedusa Vogtii. 433 an opake pale-yellow ring; less constantly there are similar spots on the outside at the base, and brownish spots between these. The entire surface of the body bears a short-ciliary coat; and elongated-narrow thread-capsules, of 0:012 to 0-016 millim. in length, occur everywhere, but are especially numerous on the tentacles. The form of the mouth is very variable. When the tentacles are bent obliquely backwards, it usually appears as a wide open funnel, surrounded by eleven pads separated by sharp furrows, preceding the same number of tentacles. One of the shorter tentacles thus remains without a representative pad; whilst the two neighbouring corresponding pads are distinguished by their breadth, as indeed the longer tentacles in general are represented by broader and the shorter ones by narrower pads. The mouth rarely appears nearly round, but is usually elongated in the direction of the diameter passing through the tentacle which is destitute of a basal pad. Corresponding to this tentacle, there remains between the two adjacent pads a tolerably deep channel, at the outer extremity of which each of these pads is drawn out into a small tongue-like process.